2

Cast






Alexis Bledel as Sophie Drew Seeley as Greg Kristen Hager as Amy







Ryan McPartlin as Mark Sara Canning as Sharon Josh Bowman as Will









3

Prologue

"Will you marry me?"
The day that's supposed to hold happy memories, was the one that changed my life
forever.
It was the night, which my four year boyfriend, proposed to me.
Will was everything to me. Or so I thought at the time. We had been together for almost
half of my life.
We were the typical high school sweethearts, went through college together, and that
very night, the night he proposed, was our four-year anniversary.
If I had known that it would be the last day I'd ever lay eyes on him, I would have made
things differently...
His proposal was completely surprising, due to the fact that I knew that he was afraid
of commitment, we had alredy talked about it.
At first, I was a bit shocked...
"Will, what do you mean?" I mumbled after a few seconds of complete and awkward
silence.
Chuckling he said, "I mean I want to marry you. I want to be with you the rest of my
life, Sophie"
"But- wait, did my Dad put you up to this? Because I know how you feel about
commitments, and it's ok, I mean we are moving in together in a couple of weeks, so-"
A flicker of anger flashed through his eyes. It was really fast. So sudden and fast that I
must have imagined it...
Reaching from the other side of the table, he grabbed my hand and gave me a small
pink box. "What's the big deal, Sophie? We are getting married sooner or later, why not
now?" Annoyance dripping from his voice.
"Well, what's the rush, Will?" I played absentmindedly with my food.
This is so not the way I've pictured my marriage proposal...
"There's no rush. I just want to do things the right way. I want to see you in your
wedding dress, why is that so hard to deal with?" He said now really annoyed.
4

Great.
Is this the way I want to remember my proposal? Not really, I would have loved a really
cheesy proposal, but the truth is, Will wasn't cheesy at all, he was the complete
opposite.
I knew that he must have thought about this for a long time, so if he was ready, why not
me?
"You're right, Will. Let's do it" I said. I grabbed the pink diamond ring and slide it on
my finger.
"Why didn't you get on your knees?" I teased him. "I would have said yes, immediately".
"You know me, I don't like to draw too much attention to me, sorry" Will had a wry
smile on his lips.
"Let's get out of here" he waved his hand to the waiter frantically, eager to leave.
After he paid the check, he held my hand and helped me get up.
A light shiver ran through my spine. Something was off...
I should feel so happy, but at the back of my mind, some kind of alarm fired up.
I couldn't but wonder, why the sudden change?
We got in the car and listened to the music on our way home. The air held a little bit of
tension from the previous moments, so we both kept quiet.
The last thing I remember is turning to see Will glancing at me with a small smile on
his face. Pleased.
Suddenly, there were some blinding lights in front of us and the car suddenly started
spinning...
Then, blackness engulfed me...
A drunk driver crashed us that night.
I was unconscious and led to the hospital where I had to stay for almost two weeks. I
had a small concussion in the head, a broken arm and a few scratches at the most, but
since my Dad was the chief resident, he decided I had to stay for a few more days so I
could process everything that had happened. And, mostly, because he was worried
about what I could do on my own, at our house.
First, there was the shock of the car crash.
5

Then, there was the overwhelming sense of losing my best friend and lover.
Yes.
Will died that night.
I was completely crushed.
I loved him. Sure, we had been going through a rough patch over the last year, but we
talked about it and everything was...better...
We were supposed to move in together in a few months and I was sure that was the
right thing to do. We've already been together for long, so it was the natural next step.
Marriage? That was still a surprise for me...

That made me feel guiltier than ever. How could I ever doubt that?
Why didn't I screamed a happy 'yes' when he asked the question?
A strange feeling on the pitch of my stomach made me sick.
I was such a fool...
I could never forget his hazel eyes, his crooked nose, due to all the years of playing
football at high school, or his big smile. He was handsome, not over the top, but he was
nicely built.
His best feature, though, was his character. He was popular because he would make
everyone laugh. He always made me smile when he told a joke, he was hilarious.
Will was the typical jock at our school.

He was a the captain of the soccer team, and a rising star.
I, on the other hand, was not the typical star's girlfriend. I was not a cheerleader or a
drama queen. I looked like the average girl. Medium height, curvy, I was always
embarrassed of my bottom, always thought it looked a little bit like Kim Kardashian's.
Will loved that, of course, being a guy and all.
I was popular, not as him, but people related to me, because I was in the school's
student council. I had a good humor, always laughing and making jokes with Will and
Amy, my best friend.
6

My best physical feature were my eyes. My big green eyes and my almost black, long
hair. Amy was always jealous of my eyes and eyelashes, they were big and curvy, I
never needed mascara or to curl them and she always reminded me of that.
Will and I met the day we became neighbors at our new home in Birmingham.
We were 13 years old and we clicked immediately.
We became best friends, and as the years went by, he finally asked me on a date on my
19th birthday party.
And now he's gone.
Forever.
What had I done to deserve this? I'd already lost my Mom. She died when I was 3 years
old,the truth is, I could only remember her voice when she sang to me at night. And God
knows my father missed her every single day.
The thing that bothered me more was that after Will popped out the question, I was in
shock. I was speechless for about a minute (trust me, in these cases, a minute must feel
like two hours), I wonder what was he thinking then...
Crushed, I decided to get more interested on school; I always wanted to become a
lawyer.
So did he.
Ok, so school was really not an option: being around our mutual friends, teachers, etc.
Not being the best option for me at the time, I decided I had to go far away, in a place
we never went together.
I needed a fresh start.
And that's how I ended up applying to be an assistant, whatever that means, at the
local radio, in London.
I'd take one year off, to be in London, and see what fate would bring me.
At least I'd get away from my Dad's constant worry and all those memories that kept
haunting me wherever I went.






7

Chapter 1


"I need to leave, Dad".
I was rehearsing in front of my bathroom mirror.
I looked at myself, and I looked awful. My eyes had tears in them; there were huge dark
circles beneath, and my usual pink lips were barely noticeable.
I was pale. My usual silky hair was dull and in a ponytail.
God.
I really need to do something said the girl looking back at me.
Was that really me? I reluctantly turned away when I heard someone at my door.
Sophie, can I come in? It was Amy.
My best friend, since, forever. She was beautiful. Will and I always made fun of her for
being blond. I mean, she was REALLY blond sometimes, but she was a fun one.
She was head cheerleader at our school and had every guy in the palm of her hand. But
she was down to earth and always tried to get me into cheerleading, but I was too geek
to ever be one.
Or was it too smart.
She looked gorgeous with her black dress, jimmy choo stilettos and red purse. She
walked through my messy room to where I was standing.
Sighing, she said honey, we need to get you ready for the memorial. You need to wear
black you know?
I cant Amy. I cant dress all in black. Idont want to. I couldnt do it, was more like
it.
It was as if me wearing black was going to make me more depressed, if that could be
possible.
He proposed to me Amy. He gave me this I showed her the beautiful diamond ring
that was standing on my bed shelf. It was a solitaire, pink diamond on a gold ring. It
wasnt big, but it still looked beautiful.
I was trying to control my tears, you wouldnt think I had many more left and my eyes
were already hurting from crying so much, but I still had teary eyes.
8

Your Dad told me. Im sorry. Im really, really sorry. You guys didnt deserve this Amy
whispered and came next to me, to hold me.
I feel guilty Amy, I wanted to be with him, butI was too shocked.
I didnt say yes from the start, we got into a bit of an argument. I mean, who argues on
their proposal?! I was starting to yell at my own reflection in the mirror.
I dont know if he noticed it. I think he did. Thats why we skipped dessert or coffee and
decided to come home. I did say yes, but there was a moment where I wasnt sure. And
he reassured me, in his own way I was sobbing by now.
Amy was wide eyed. I think he was going too fast for you. We are twenty-two, for Gods
sake! Its perfectly normal you had a moment of hesitation. Everyone has it. She
mumbled.
How many times have you been proposed to? I asked with a small smile on my face.
She turned me over, looked me in the eyes and told me Shut up! You had nothing to do
with what happened. Get that into your geeks brain, ok?
Now, lets see what we can do to fix your messy face. And with that, she helped me to
get ready for Wills memorial.
I couldnt go to his funeral, since I was at the hospital. But his parents decided to make
him a memorial one month after the accident.
She was right you know? I did feel guilty. I felt I betrayed him just for doubting if
marrying him at the moment was right. We were moving together, but marriage
involves being a family and having children. I wasnt ready for that yet.
The memorial was ok. I was too sad to notice anything; I just kept looking at Will's
picture.
There was the usual, Joe, his little brother, gave a heart-ripping speech and his Dad
talked about the importance of not drinking and driving.
I was offered to say something, but I couldn't.
It was too hard for me to even be there, let alone giving a speech.
His parents understood me. They were really nice, they never questioned anything
about me; and when I tried to give them back Will's engagement ring, they told me to
keep it.
That night, I decided to tell my Dad about my application at Londons radio station.
As we opened our houses door, I went straight to the point.
9

I cant do this, Dad. I have to leave.
I applied to become an assistant at BBCs radio station in London.
And Im leaving tomorrow. I was dead serious.
He knew it the moment heard me, and was reassured the moment he laid eyes on me.
Give me a week, sweetie. Ill see you get settled there, ok? And with that he gave me a
kiss and a hug, taking more time than usual.
I love you, kid. Youll be fine. I know you are as strong as your Mom.
Thank you Dad I whispered to him.
The next week was like a slow motion movie for me.
I had to pack all my things while my Dad looked for the perfect house for his little
daughter.
I couldnt care less where I was going to live, as long I was going away soon.
Amy was great as always, we spent every hour of the week together.
Literally.
We had a weeks sleepover at my house.
She helped me, in so many ways, that I dont think I could ever thank her for.
She talked to me, she made me laugh, we went shopping and she decided to be my
fashion guru, and bitch at me and everything I picked that didnt seem like her style.
I had fun.


My dad and Amy took me to the airport, they hugged me and we all had teary eyes, as I
got on the plane.
I chose a seat with a window to look at the sky during the flight.
The plane wasnt really crowded, so as I was sitting, I brought my legs up to the other
seat. I was ready to take a nap.
Suddenly, I heard a deep masculine voice say a bit harshly, Would you mind moving?
10

I opened my eyes and I found myself staring at a really REALLY hot guy.
He had blue-like the ocean eyes, looked tall, dirty blond hair; his hairstyle was kind of
messy, nice muscular body, he looked like twenty-six at the most, and he had a huge
smirk in his face.
Are you done checking me out?! Can I take a seat now? I just rolled my eyes and
moved my legs from his seat.
No need to be a douchebag, I thought.
I was embarrassed, I did check him out, but he was being a complete jerk.
After he put his backpack away and took his seat, smirking all the time, he decided to
start conversation. Or annoy me, that seemed more like it.
Im used to girls drooling at me, dont worry. It comes with my looks and my job he
said sexily.
Really? Does your job have to do with being an egocentric jerk?
He chuckled and turned to see me.
I think I might have saw him checking me out, but it might have been me.
Then it hit me.
What was wrong with me?
I lost the guy I loved a month ago and I checked this jerk out? Im not allowed to do
anything like that.
I shouldnt be doing it, not even thinking about anything else but my sad and pathetic
life.
Without knowing, my sight was blurring.
I dont want to cry.
I was feeling so much better on the past week. He HAD to come, with his hotness and
ruin me. I was trying to get mad at him so I wouldnt cry. I know, not fair, but still
Suddenly, the window was very interesting to look at.
Are you ok? Look, Im sorry if Im being mean, I had a crappy day today, and I took it
all out on you He sounded sincere.
Imfineit has nothing to do with you
11

Ok. Im Greg by the way. And you are
Im still not looking at him. Ive already calmed down. I just sighed and said Im no one
youd want to meet. Sorry I took my Iphone out and I listened to my music for the rest
of the flight.
I just closed my eyes until the plane landed, and I didn't open them until I felt he got up
and left.
Wellnow Im really pathetic, I thought.
It was rainy outside the airport. It was a light rain, but the sky was grey, just like my
mood. I took a cab and went to my new apartment building.
My Dad waswell, loaded. So, instead of sharing an apartment with someone or
renting one , he bought me one.
Yep, thats him.
He couldnt spend too much time with me, being a surgeon and all, so he always gave
me everything I might needand more.
At least he had good taste.
The building was new, with four apartments and mine was on top. It was perfect for me.
It was already furnished, minimalist style, it even had a fireplace in the living room and
a little terrace outside the dining rooms glass doors, with a small wooden table and
some plants. That was my favorite part.
I walked around the apartment, the first thing you looked at when you came in, was the
living room, two white loveseats in front of the weird looking fireplace, the small dining
room that led to the terrace, and on the other side of the room, was the small but
modern kitchen.
Finally, my room had a huge window that overlooked this part of the city, the view was
awesome!
There was a king-size bed in the center of the room, two table stands on each side, and
a cozy couch next to the bathroom and walk-in closet door.
Everything in the apartment was white, contrasting with the wooden floor.
Finally, I got in my bedroom, left my luggage on the floor, and fell face-down on the bed.
I didnt change or eat. I just felll asleep in my new, amazing house.
Feeling lonelier than before.
Tomorrow was going to be a better day.
12

I was starting at my new job, where I had no idea what I was supposed to do, but I
needed just that. A clean start.
And you know what? Dad was right.
Somehow, I was going to be ok.







Chapter 2

Dazzled by the bright light that was coming through the window, I woke up.
Im not a morning person, my nanny, Clara was always complaining about my moods in
the mornings. I was used to have her wake me up, but obviously, as the spoiled rich girl
that I was, I completely forgot to put the alarm on my IPhone.
Shit! I had twenty minutes to get to the radio station!! I took a really fast shower, put
my hair in a messy bun, and wore my favorite dark skinny jeans, a white blouse and a
red leather jacket (courtesy of my fashion guru, Amy).
The first thing Im going to do when I get home, is buying a map, I thought. I had no
idea where everything was, like the supermarket, or even a bus station.
I crossed the street, when I spotted a bright black taxi, but I wasnt the only one.
A brown haired, guy was trying to steal my taxi!! I wasnt going to let that happen
Hey!! I got here first!! And Im extremely late, could you please let me take this one? I
started a little rude, but decided to be moreuhmmflirty, Im sure being like that he
would let me have it.
As I came closer to him, I took a good look at him. He seems nice, I thought.
He was about my height, maybe a little shorter, I was wearing high heels after all.
Brown chocolate eyes, really short hair and was wearing ripped jeans and a plain olive
shirt. It looked weird at first, but he was pulling it right, he looked good.
Nope He said, popping the p.
Ok, not nice at all.
13

I frowned and I started to think that Londoners were not polite at all. I could change my
tactiche interrupted my thoughts when he added, chuckling:
Sorry, but Im going downtown, if you are coming near, we could share if you want. You
see, Im EXTREMELY late too He finished with a smirk on his good looking face.
Is he making fun of me? I thought. But he was being nice, so I let it go, and just nodded.
Thank you, I am going downtown, actually.
We got in the cab; he opened the door for me. Well, he IS a gentleman, I thought.
Where to? asked the driver.
To Relay Road, please We said at the same time.
Uh?!
We looked at each other with wide eyes.
Are you stalking me? I know Im one of the best looking DJs, so I know that people
tend to do ANYTHING to get near us. But Im up for it, because you are cute. He said,
smirking.
I rolled my eyes and answered him. Mmh, sorry, youre not that cute to me.
I got a new job as an assistant at radio 1, so I guess we are going to see each other
there I added.
Oh. Sorry He chuckled.
Always wanted to say something like that, and Ive never got the chance! He was
laughing by now.
I smiled. Im Sophie Mills, by the way
And Im Mark Allen
By that time, we had arrived at the building. It was huge, with many windows and it
looked kind of old but modern, if that makes sense.
Come on, Ill show you where you have to go. Im guessing you have to meet with
Lauren, our producer? Mark said.
Yes, thank you. I could really get lost here
Well, Im just being nice so you might reconsider your youre not cute to me
statement he said in a deep voice and winked.
14

Youre doing a good job, Im starting to like you, already! chuckling, I said.
We came into the building and he showed me where Lauren was.
When you get out, come by studio four. I can introduce you to all the others Mark said.
Will do, Mark. Thank you. You are cute by the way! laughing, I waved at him and
came inside the office.
I had to wait for about thirty minutes, so I decided to write Amy an email, telling her
about my new apartment and I guess my new cute neighbor. I was sure she wanted all
the details so I did a perfect description of him.
Laurens secretary told me that she was very busy, but that she had arranged that
someone could come and show me around and tell me what I had to do, all of that.
As I was finished gossiping to Amy, I looked around me.
It was a small office, there was a dark wooden door with a star that said Chief, that
was nice, I thought. The secretarys desk was next to it, and on the four walls there
were pictures of, I guessed, all the DJs and some celebrities on events, or on programs.
And of course, there was a small white couch, where I was sitting.
I looked at the pictures, and I saw Mark on a couple of them with Lady Gaga and
Rhianna. Wow, thats cool!! I had to ask him later about that.
Suddenly, the door opened and in camethe gorgeous jerk I had to sit by at the plane.
Oh God


















15

Chapter 3

There he was, as handsome as I first saw him.
Scowling, yes, but still handsome.
He was wearing black pants and a grey shirt. His blond hair was kind of messy, but
looked good on him.
And there I was, mouth-open, wide eyed and trying to compose myself, after I realized
that.
Oh Greg!! Good thing youre here, this poor girl has been waiting here for the last
thirty minutes. Would you mind showing her around? Laurens secretary told him
happily. What was her name?
Sure Mimi, will do Mr. Handsome with a really sexy voice answered. Wait. What?
Yes, hes handsome and has a really sexy voice, but honestly, he doesnt look happy and
I was a complete bitch to him yesterday, to be honest.
Sophie, this is Greg Chaisty, one of our handsomest Djs Mimi told me, winking.
Uhmm..I
Before I finished telling her that weve already met, he cut me saying:
Nice to meet you with a really fake smile on his face. Geez, he probably hates me, I
thought.
Uhmm nice to meet you, too UHMM?! Really? Whats wrong with me?! I was a bitch
and now I was being stupid! I was obviously blushing so I just stood up, and smiling at
Mimi said thank you and followed him outside the office.
After five minutes of walking, I decided to break the ice, a little bit. Or at least to mend
some things, I hoped.
Look Greg, Im sorry for being a bitch at the plane I said trying to get him to stop, but
when he didnt, I reached for his arm, which he moved away like I had herpes.
With the coldest eyesight his blue orbs could give me, he said stopping at once I dont
care, youre just an annoying little rich girl who has no idea what to do with her life, so,
decided to come here to get lucky with some random star, without any strings attached,
right?
16

I dont want to get to know you, and Im not interested in you or anything that has to do
with you. Im just doing this because Lauren asked me to, ok?
At first I was at complete awe. But then, my blood started boiling.
Who does he think he is? How dare he talk me like that?
Before I gave him a little piece of my thoughts, the door to my right opened without any
warning, and hit me really hard on the face.
Chuckling, I heard him say Hey Sharon! Meet the new station pet!
Closing the door to take a better look at me, stood an incredible handsome girl staring
at me. She was about my height, had red curly hair, grey almond eyes and had a rocker
kind of outfit.
She was wearing skinny jeans and a one-shoulder pink top. She looked like a rock
model.
Are you ok? she said worried.
Ouch. Im fine, thank you. I answered as I was rubbing my hurtful nose.
She doesnt look like the new pet, Greg she added, slapping him on the arm.
She is. He said confidently.
Whats your name? Sharon asked.
Im Sophie Mills.
After she heard my name, her eyes might have popped out of her head for a few seconds.
She had a very surprised look on her face. But she managed to compose herself after a
few seconds.
Oh. I have to go now. She said. But before turning away, she looked at me, from toes
to head and added she might be a good pet, Greg, good choice, as always. And with
that, she left.
What is wrong with these people?! I thought. And to make things more embarrassing,
my stomach decided to growl at that exact moment.
Greg couldnt hold it anymore. He laughed his ass off.
Go get me a caramel Latte from the Starbucks, you look like you need something
yourself. He turned away and walked to where the studios where, without a second
glance at me.
17

I stood there, in complete awe at what had happened.
Who was Sharon? Why was she so shocked after hearing my name?
And she seemed nice, but after hearing it, she changed. She seemed to hate me? How
can she know me at all?
And what was his problem? Seriously, I know I had been really rude, but I wasnt THAT
rude, was I?
After five minutes, Gregs face popped out of one of the many doors this corridor had.
Why are you still here? Are you THAT dumb?
Not knowing what to do, I just turned to the opposite side, to where Laurens office was,
and decided to look for the main entrance and go to the damn coffee shop I saw around
the corner.











Chapter 4

I opened the door to find a handsome stranger looking at me smilingly. He was exactly
my height, had a really build-up body, he seemed to work out a lot. He had green eyes
and blond spiky hair.
Youre beautiful he said, winking at me.
Huh???
Frowning, I started to close my door, because, seriously, who keeps talking to a hot
stranger thats at your front door and he definitely looks like a player. Or he could be a
stalker or worse, a psychopath?
Ok. Seriously. I need to stop watching CSI.
Before I could react, his arm stopped my door from closing, when he, in a nice voice,
added chuckling Im sorry! Mark send us over to pick you up!
18

I then opened my door completely, to see that Greg was standing right behind him. And
he was staring intensely at me.
He had beautiful blue eyes; I was completely mesmerized by them. Despite his
rudeness from a few hours ago, I couldnt help to notice how he had been much quieter
the rest of the day, after we last saw Sharon.
He wasnt smiling, but he didnt seem pissed off or anything like that. He was just
staring at me, in a very hot and not disturbing way.
I dont know how many time did we stay like this. Gregs friend cleared his throat and it
somehow made the gaze break.
Ahem Im Julian, by the way
Oh. Hi, Im Sophie Mills. Nice to meet you, too
Should I invite them in? ButGregthe sterk as I had previously named him., at my
house?
Hi Greg nodded at me with his darkly sexy voice.
Hi? I was feeling pretty awkward at the moment.
Should I be nice? Was everyone else right and he was going to be nicer of all a sudden?
Frowning, I added want to come in? I was definitely struggling internally, but I was
an educated girl that wasnt going to let them outside my doorstep for as long as they
had to be here.
Well, actually, we have to get going, because Im the DJ at tonights gig. But if the offer
stands for later, Im sooo up for it!! Julian said enthusiastically.
That earned him a slap on the head from Greg.
What the bloody hell?
I gave Greg a questioning glance, at the same time, Julian complained What was that
for?
Because I felt like it. Deal with it Greg said shrugging and turned around so we could
finally be on our way.
Hold on! I need my purse! I grabbed my purse, stuffed my cell, some money and my
favorite pink lip gloss and headed outside locking the door as I leaved.
Mark was waiting for us on the sideway, tapping his foot fretfully as he was texting on
his Blackberry next to a large taxi.
19

As we approached, he looked at me and gave me a genuinely bright smile. And then he
glared at Greg and Julian What the hell took you so long?
It was these two love birds fault!! They wouldnt stop undressing themselves with their
eyes! It was actually quite disturbing! mockingly, Julian added.
Mark just gave me a questioning look that said might as well said seriously written all
over it. I shrugged and felt my cheeks color grow a relly bright red.
I actually tried not to look at him as I climbed on the taxi.

I was sitting next to Mark, as I was sitting by the window. The taxi was huge, it looked
like a limousine on the inside, because we had two row of seats, one in front of the
other. But there wasnt many space between them, tough.
Greg was sitting right in front of me and Julian was next to him. As soon as the doors
closed, Julian and Mark started chatting about what music was he going to play, how
many chicks was Julian going to get tonight. You know, guys meaningless talk.
I was looking through the window, watching this beautiful citys scenery. London has
always been one of my favorites cities. It has an historical background but its also very
modern, like my apartment building.
I knew HE was staring at me.
I could feel it, and it was making me very anxious this time. I couldnt help to feel very
confused about it all. He was really rude to me. Its like he had this concept of me and
after Sharons outburst he could see me completely different. And Im guessing he
wanted to see me. Like really know me. As if by watching me silently, he would
understand me.
The taxi stopped. And I was abruptly taken away from my thoughts.

We were at a night club. A really crowded night club. The taxi hadnt stopped at the
main entrance; we were on the corner of the street, where a tiny black door could be
seen. I guessed thats where the Djs entered.
It was really cool to hang out with DJs. It felt like you were some kind of VIP person,
like a celebrity.
We stepped outside the taxi and walked to the door. Julian grabbed his phone and
called someone. As we were approaching the door, it was opened by a really strong
looking black man.
20

Hey guys!! Youre late Julian! The party is starting as we speak! Get your ass upstairs
and do your thing, man! he said a bit condescendingly but nice, at the same time.
Yeah, yeah Julian responded. See you later, guys. And beautiful girl he said winking
at me, before he disappeared into the crowd inside.
Agh! Hes such a player, I thought.
Dont mind him, Sophie. Hes just playing Mark said by my side, noting my disgusted
face.
Greg snorted.
Ok. Im completely clueless about this guy. Hes rude, then hes quiet, then hes intense
and now he seemsjealous? I mean seriously, I needed to get a Gregs dummie book, or
something.
The man led us to the VIP part of the club. There were three couches and a small table
at the center. It was a kind of balcony that overlooked at the whole club in front of the
dance floor.
Julian was actually next to us on the same balcony but in front of a table full of levers,
buttons and a laptop. He was already wearing his headphones changing the music and
dancing.
We settled on two of the sofas. Obviously, Mark next to me, and Greg in front.
Suddenly, Mark got up and told me Im going to get us something to drink, what would
you like to have?
He was a true gentleman. I smiled at him. I dont drink at all. Anything thats non-
alcohol related, is fine, thank you
After that fatal night, I promised myself not to drink more than the occasional glass of
wine. The driver that had crashed us was drunk. I wouldnt let any kind of strong liquor
in my system, ever again.
Ok He said a little surprised and turned towards Greg. I guess to ask him the same, I
couldnt really know, since there was too much noise to actually hear them talking.
He left.
And all I could see was these absolutely amazing blue eyes staring at me intensely,
again.



21



Chapter 5

"Do I have something on my face?"
Greg smirked. Jerk.
"Nope" he said popping the p. I stared at my hands.
"Are you messing with me? Look. I can't say I'm sorry, because I have no idea what to
be sorry about. I am a spoiled rich girl. I'm not looking to be around stars, though. But I
have no idea what I'm doing here, why you hate me...and yes...on what I should do with
myself" I rambled.
"I don't hate you" he simply said. He was still looking at me, but he somehow relaxed.
He looked comfortable on his couch and said no more.
Ok. What is going on? I was speechless.
I had so many thoughts in my mind that I didn't know where to start. It all came to
this:
If he didn't hate me, then why was he so rude to me? And more importantly, why am I
giving all my attention to whatever is going on here? Don't have I got anything more
interesting to think at?
After a few minutes, he started to look around the room, surveying everything.
I tried to take him out of my mind, but for some reason, now I was the one glancing at
him sometimes.
His smirk was getting wider. When I noticed that, I rolled my eyes, got up and went to
lean at the balcony to see where the bloody hell was Mark, he was taking forever to
come here.
People were dancing, some couples where kissing at the music's rhythms. I stood there
for a few seconds and decided to go downstairs to the ladies room. Anything to get out of
this situation.
I didn't notice that Greg was standing right behind me, so when I turned around, I
smacked to him. To his chest, actually. I was a bit shorter than him.
I looked at him and he was staring at me again, he looked at my lips and he started to
get closer. My eyes never lost contact with his. My breath became faster and I could
smell his minty breath.
22

Oh my God...oh my God...oh my God...he's going to kiss me...
Something snapped him out of this trance. As his eyes grew wider and surprised, he
backed away from me. He gave me one more glance and left.
I followed him with my eyes and I saw him go downstairs and start chatting with some
blond girl that was actually starting to caress his arm.
To say that I was shocked was the understatement of the century.
I wanted to be angry. What was wrong with him? And me?? But for some strange
reason, I felt little tingly things when he was so close. His eyes had me completely
mesmerized. And his voice, his voice was deep and sexy as hell.
My eyes went wide. OK. What the hell? I have to get out of here. Now.
I took my jacket and ran the stairs. On my way down, I saw Mark with our drinks
talking excitedly with some old guy on a suit. I didn't want to actually talk to anyone
right now, so I kept walking.
It was more and more crowded as I descended the stairs. When I finally got to the
bottom, there was a couple in front of me that was clearly going at it, but was
completely blocking my exit. I tried to squeeze myself next to them, when I noticed the
guy's hair. And shirt. And amazing back.
It was him. I felt...jealous? I mean, the guy has been staring at me with those beautiful
eyes and he was completely bipolar. The thing that was getting me more angry by the
minute was, that I felt tingles! I freaking felt sparks!! And he hadn't even kissed me!!!!
I felt my eyesight blur and before I could actually shed some tears, I got out of the club
as fast as I could.
The gorilla guy saw me as I was going through the exit door.
" Are you ok? Where's the others?"
"I'm ok. Thank you. Could you call me a cab, please?"
He was surprised and concerned at the same time. "Are you leaving already? But you
guys just got here! Has anything happened to you?" he said as he was looking all around
us. He came near me, and stood by me in a protective kind of way.
"I just need to go" I was glad he was being so protective of me. He was indeed a nice
guy.
"Ok. Wait here. I'll call you a cab"
23

I started tapping on my Iphone to text Mark: 'Don't feel good Mark. See you tomorrow.
Same hour 2 share cab :) '
The gorilla guy came over "Your cab will be here in 5 minutes"
"I'm Sophie Mills and you are?" It felt like I've been introducing to everyone for the last
couple of years already, but still calling him 'gorilla guy' was getting kind of annoying to
me.
"Tony" he extended his hand to shook mine. I gave him a sincere and bright smile,
which he responded.
When my cab got there, I was feeling more relaxed, but even so, Greg's disturbing
behavior was still making me confused.
I went into my apartment still a bit baffled at how everything looked.
My stomach growled. Again.
Shoot! I forgot to go to the supermarket. I didn't have anything. Even water. I made a
mental note to pass to the Starbucks before I entered the station to stop whatever
reaction the sterk could have.
I sighed. Why was I feeling sad that he actually didn't kiss me?
Tomorrow was going to be Friday, so that was a bit reassuring for me, since I would
have the weekend to be by myself and forget about Greg's.
Boy, was I wrong.


















24

Chapter 6
Waking up hearing Moves like Jagger on my IPhone meant that I woke up dancing and
singing. That was one of my favorite songs; it always put me on a good mood. For once, I
did wake up on time, so I took a long relaxing bath.
As I was brushing my hair, I noticed my dark circles were almost gone, I was still a bit
pale, but my hair had volume and shiny as always, and my eyes were not red or puffy,
they looked like always. I smiled at my own reflection and started singing as rolling in
the deep was heard on the background.
I put on black dressy pants and a turquoise blouse, black boots and a black see through
cardigan, some lip gloss, a little bit of pink blush and a messy ponytail.
Walking to the buildings doors, I checked my IPhone for any messages. There were two:
Hey girlfriend!! U got 2 tell me all the details!!! Im thinking of visiting you!! I miss
you!! Amy
What happened Sophie? Well see you at our cab stop. Dont be late :) Mark
We?? What does he means by WE?
I was in complete awe looking at my phones screen, when my bell ringed.
Opening the door, there was Mark AND Greg.
Awesome. Note the sarcasm.
Mark was wearing some plain jeans with a black T-Shirt that read Im hot. Figures.
And Greg was gearing grey khakis with a white shirt and black belt. Both their hairs
were messy. And they both looked hot.
Greg looked hotter. Ugh. He did.
On his hands, Mark was carrying a cappuccino and a brown bag that looked
suspiciously as a muffin or a doughnut. As if on cue, my stomach growled.
Hungry? Mark smirked, at the same time, he gave me the bag. Greg was trying to
control his laughter.
Stupid stomach. You have embarrassed me for numerous occasions with these two.
Thank you Frowning, I grabbed the bag and took my muffin and gave it a huge bit. I
was really hungry.
25

We were all early, so I lead them into my living room. I sat in front of the chimney, Greg
on the other side of the couch, on the farthest end; and Mark walked around the house
trying to see everything.
Ooohnice place, Soph! he said excited.
I was pretty much scowling as I stuffed my breakfast its my Dads doing. No point in
telling lies to them.
Greg seemed quiet. He took his Samsung out and started typing. Probably to the blond
bimbo he was eating yesterday. UGH!! I cant be jealous.
I stood up, washed my hands and ask the question that was bothering me, so much.
So, are you roommates or something? I asked as I was looking at them both.
Greg didnt stop typing. He actually ignored me!!
We are responded Mark. We better go, now. I dont want to be late, again. Lauren is
really nice, but if you are late or more than once, she can be pretty scary He shuddered.
He was also my neighbor!!
What are the odds of meeting him on the plane, my job and my neighborhood?
This really sucked.
I felt my blood starting to boil. I was furious. I think Greg noticed when he had the
nerve to look at me and I was shooting daggers at him with my eyes.
He got up, seemed uncomfortably and walked to the door. See you downstairs he
waved and left.

Sophare you mad? Did Greg do something to you yesterday? Thats why you left,
right?! I was so busy glaring at Greg that I didnt notice that Mark was in the room or
next to me.
Sighing, I said its fine, Marky boy. He didnt do anything
That was the freaking problem!! He didnt do anythingTO ME
Mark waited until I locked the door and followed me downstairs.
To the cab.
Where the Sterk was.
26

The ride to the station was pretty quiet. I looked at the window all the time, and when
the cab stopped, I got out as fast as I could.
I decided then, that I should probably avoid Greg, at all costs. He was making me feel
and think stupid.
Still not knowing what my exact job here was, I went straight to Laurens office. Mimi
wasnt there, so I knocked on Laurens door.
She opened the door, checked her watch and gave me the brightest chubby smile.
Ok. She is obsessed with the time, I made a mental note, not to be ever late. I didnt
want to find out what was Mark talking about.
Good morning, Sophie! Good thing you are 5 minutes early!!
I actually wanted to talk to you, come inside
Her office looked like a normal one. She had a huge desk, one leather chair for her, and
two smaller ones in front. The coolest part was that the walls were filled with pictures
of her and all kind of celebrities.
I took a seat on one of the smaller chairs and stared at the photos.
Chuckling, she sat in front of me. How are you feeling, dear?
Im fine, thank you, Lauren. I still dont know what Im supposed to do, tough
Actually, I should have said: I still dont know what Im doing here and your sexy, jerky
DJ is not making this any easier on me.
But, obviously, I didnt.
Well, I was thinkingsince you already know Mark, Sharon, Greg and Julian, you can
work with them. They always need help on their shows, and also with scheduling
celebrities or gigs or whatever they call them, now days. Mimi is working too hard and
shes messing up dates or artists, so you are now in charge of their busy agendas, ok?
OhjoyI get to be around Mr. Sterk and Ms. Bitch at the same time. GREAT.







27



Chapter 7

I got out of Laurens office, now knowing where I had to go. I walked as slowly as I
could; I was actually dreading the day I decided to look for this job.
This really sucked.
I got to studios four door and knocked. You could hear some bickering going on inside,
but as I knocked, it stopped. Julian opened the door, gave me a lustful glance and put
on his annoying smirk.
Whats going on beautiful?
I heard Sharon snort.
Great. Just. peachy.
In the nicest voice I could make and with the fakest smile I could give, I said Im in
charge of your agendas. All of yours
WHAT?! Mrs. Bitch squealed. She got up from her couch and went through the door,
shoving me aside, as she, I supposed, went to Laurens to complain.
I rolled my eyes and came inside to sit on the other couch. That was until I saw who was
sitting there. Greg.
Agh. I looked around the studio and there was no other place to sit. Whatever.
I stayed on my place.
Greg looked at me and frowned.
Whats wrong with you? Am I too insignificant for the rich girl to sit by me? He said
angry.
Before I could stop my big mouth, I heard myself say you, tell me. Im not the confusing
one.
Julian and Mark were actually glancing both our ways, like on a tennis match. If this
was another situation, it would have been hilarious.
Deciding that this was more than enough for everyone, I turned to Mark and Julian.
28

Guys. I need to know your agendas, so I can keep track of whatever is happening or
missing, do you have them? Im going to need my laptop, so I can keep up with all of
your events. Or maybe, I can do that on my IPhone, there must be an app for this.
Theres an app for everything I was rambling, I know.
I was nervous; I just told Greg that somehow whatever he did was significant for me,
right?
I was definitely messed up.
Mark nodded at me with questioning eyes but still tried to be helpful. You should go to
Mimis. Shes got everyones. And I guess there must be an app?
Julian was just staring at me. In the most disturbing way.
Julian! This has to stop! I said moving my hand from his side to mine.
What? He said innocently.
You staring at me. Like that. Stop it.
Mark slapped his head Dude! Stop sexually harassing her!
I was slightly amused at Marks reaction, when I stumbled upon someones chest.
Again.
Whats with this guy sneaking up on me??
If looks could kill, Juilian would be incinerated. Gregs glared at him and raised his
eyebrow in the most menacing way.
Julian chuckled Easy there, tiger. I was just kidding
I was frowning when I heard the clicking sound of the most annoying girls shoes
around the corner.
Before the door opened, I heard Julian mumble If you dont want anyone near her,
have the guts, man
Sharon came inside scowling. Ha!
She narrowed her yes I can keep up with my stuff, dont get near anything that has to
do with me.
Shrugging Less work for me I answered her.
I walked out of the Studio, since Marks show was about to begin and I had to go talk to
Mimi. But I couldnt stop wondering what did Juilian meant?
29

Did Greg actually like me? In the most annoying way? Like on preschool?
Oh well. Whatever.
Yeah, right, I was freaking out inside, but I wasnt going to show this to them. I almost
ran to Mimis.

After I got their agendas, I decided that for lunch break I should get my lap from my
apartment. On my way home, I stopped by a convenience store and got some groceries,
to fill my fridge.
I made myself a sandwich and sat at my comfy sofa with my laptop and checked my e-
mails. My cell phone ringed and I saw a strange number, on the screen.
H-Hello?
Hi sweetie!! How are you doing? Oh Dad. I had completely forgotten to talk to him
since I got here.
Hi Daddy! Im great, thanxs! How about you? Still working hard, right?
You know me he said chuckling.
I wanted to see how are you doing on your new job and your apartment. You sound
happy, Im glad, Sophie. I miss you, so much
I know Dad, I miss you too. Things have been kind of hectic, but my boss is pretty nice,
shes a bit obsessed about time, toughOH SHIT!! I have to run or Im going to be
late!!!!Sorry Dad, call you soon! Bye!
I didnt even hear my dad when I ended the call, I grabbed everything and ran to the
street, I had ten minutes to get the Station.
When I finally got in, Greg was smirking at me at the entrance.
Youre late
Just by one minute. And do you always have to state the obvious, or is it just with me?
I said annoyed.
He laughed. He freaking laughed at me.
For like the tenth time since I met him.
But this time, he seemedsincereI dont know, like he was genuinely happy. His
laughter was sexy as hell.
30

Oh. Stop it. Little annoying voice in my head.
I rolled my eyes, but couldnt stop myself from smiling. His laugh was kind of
contagious.
You should smile more often. It suits you he said in a husky voice.
And then he left.
I couldnt help myself. I was staring at him walking away.
Feeling little bubbles on my stomach.
Ugh. That jerk.

































31

Chapter 8

The rest of the day went by in a blur.
Mimi was fun to work with, she was a really nice old lady. She knew everyones
livesand I mean EVERYONES. So, you knowI had to ask about a certain someone
that was confusing as hellbut it didnt seem the time. For some reason people came
and went all afternoon, so she couldnt actually give me any interesting gossip.
Bummer

After the last three hours I spent in her office, I walked out extremely tired. I already
had all the agendas, even Sharons, because no matter what, it was my responsibility
for her no to mess up, so I had to keep up with hers too, even if I thought it sucked.
At the buildings door were Mark, Julian and, yes, Mr. Sterk. They were talking and
laughing really loudly. Greg looked at me from the corner of his eyes and I saw a smirk
appearing on his face.
Trying to look completely uninterested on them, I took my phone out and started
messaging Amy, while still walking.
let me tell you, not a smart moveI tripped, and before I knew it, someone was
holding me by my waist so I wouldnt fall.
I looked at the muscular arms around me and I could feel the heat coming from the
other persons body on my back. I felt tingly sparks where our skin touched.
Slowly, I tried to compose myself, when I was turned around to see his face.
Greg was still holding me by the waist. When I looked at him, his eyes were darker and
mesmerizing. I felt myself blush when his chest started vibrating as he chuckled.
Careful, there princess he said huskily.
I felt my legs tremble a bit.
OK. Get a grip!!
Frowning, I asked him princess?
Yep he said popping the p. He let me go.
32

Now, I didnt know to be mad, flattered or what. I did know that he felt warm and sweet
and when he called me princess I might have fallen all over again, but luckily, he was
still holding me.
Hold on. Warm? Sweet?? Have I so easily forgot how rude he was a few days ago?
I felt my blood boil and took a step away from him. UGH! You are so confusing!! You
are an ass one moment and on the next one you are actually sweet! Im not up for any
kind of sick game!! I cant deal with that! NOT NOW!
Why not? there was actual concern on his voice. He got a little closer to me.
Before I took another step back he gently grabbed my wrist. What happened to you,
Sophie?

I lost someone I mumbled. I looked to the floor as I felt my eyes water.
I wasnt going to let him see me all worked up, so I did the wisest thing. I fled.
This time, I left him stunned.
Back to my apartment, I felt sad all over again. I locked my door and I slipped to the
floor. I cried for everythingWillSharonGreg
I felt confused and empty. But more than anything, I felt so lonely.
Suddenly, I felt a knock on the door. With the back of my right hand, I cleaned some of
my tears and opened the door.
Looking extremely fashion, as always, my best friend, Amy was standing in front of me.
She was wearing black skinny jeans, black boots and a black sweater. She was carrying
a small Louis Vuitton suitcase, which she dropped the moment she saw me looking so
defeated.
Sophie!! she hugged me so tight, that I actually had some trouble breathing.
*Cough, cough* cant breathe I mumbled.
She let loose of me, but she never let go of me.
Sorry she said with a sheepish grin. Whats wrong Soph? how can I find you like this,
if you were much more happier? Who did this? The sexy dj? Or the bitch? she said
narrowing her eyes.
Uhhmmno oneits justIIm a mess! I leaned to her and cried some more.
33

After a few minutes, we got her luggage into the apartment and she went through my
kitchen cabinets to find us some coffee.
I forgot to buy coffe, AmysorryI only have water
She stopped abruptly and declared on her most serious voice Ok. This seriously has to
stop. Get your ass up. Go clean you face, your look like a raccoon. And get ready,
because were going out for dinner to the fanciest and classiest restaurant, which you
are bound to know, because I honestly dont
God. I missed my best friend.

I smiled at her and did as told. Well, except the restaurant part, I had no idea where to
go. But I know who I could ask for some advice.
I texted Mark, and instead of answering me, he called me right away.
Soph?! What happened? Are you ok?! Why did you leave like that?!
Stuttering, I said Uhm, Im ok Mark. I just needed to leave because I didnt feel well
It wasnt a complete lie, I did feel crapppy.
And now you want to know whats the best restaurant in town?!
Dont you feel sick, Sophie? he asked elongating the final e.
WellheheAmy just got here and since she saw meuhmmoff, she wants to go out
to have some fun I mumbled, feeling lie crap for not telling Mark before, I mean, he has
been the nicest to me since I got here.
Sorry, Mark. Wanna come? I said hopeful.
Its ok, Soph. Really. I know we just met, but I want you to know, that were friends,
and you can trust me, no matter what, ok?
Thank you, Mark. I mean it
I know you could tell he was smiling.
Il pesto he added.
Great, thank you Mark! Ill see you on Monday!
Soph?
34

Yes?
Uhmmhe IS a great guy. Just thought you should know that. He wouldnt be my best
friend if he wasnt
What was I supposed to say to that?
Ok. Thanxs, I guess
Have fun, Soph. I want to meet Amy, ok?
Sure. Bye
Bye
What was all that about? I was more confused than before.
Good thing Amy was here. And we were on our way to the hottest restaurant in London
to have a girls night out.
I definitely needed that.





Chapter 9
We were on our way to Il Pesto where Marks nicely had already made reservations for
us. With a golden one shoulder dress and her black purse and stilettos, Amy looked
amazing. I opted to wear a classic black sleeveless dress with red heels and purse.
Sitting in front of each other, Amy said concerned Whats going on Sophie?
I tried to avoid her questioning gaze by looking at the city as it went by, what do you
mean?
You know exactly what I mean Amy said frustrated.
Rolling my eyes, as I turned my face to watch her, I was going to say nothing, but then
I saw her concerned sight, which made me think twice about shutting down to my best
friend.
35

Im not sure, Amy I said, sighing defeated.
Narrowing her eyes and with a condescending tone she said weve got all night long to
do this
I thought we were going to have a girls night out, Amy! I said, trying to give her my
best puppy eyes, that I knew always worked on her.
Shaking her head, and slightly smiling, she said Sorry. Not working anymore. Youre
too messed up, Soph. We need to fix you, ok?
I was opening my mouth to pour the whole emotional mess I was into, when the driver
stopped.
We have arrived, ladies the old man said.
We paid the man, got out of the car and walked to the entrance of the restaurant.
The place was modern; it was kind of dark and illuminated with a little round lamp on
each table, making it look perfect for a romantic date. And it sure was, filled with young
and not so young looking, couples. It was quite crowded, but the hostess was quick to
give us a small table near the bar.
Getting comfortable on the table, Amy grabbed her menu, read it for a couple of minutes
and leaving it quite abruptly at the table. I looked up to her and to say she was fuming
was an understatement.
What? I asked innocently.
Narrowing her eyes, Amy said Hey! I havent forgotten that you still havent told me
anything, girl! And after I order my delicious lasagna, you are going to spill everything
or youll suffer the consequences!!
Smiling, I nodded Fine.
The waitress came and took our orders.
Ugh.
It was time.
I was actually trying to delay talking with Amy, because knowing her, she wasnt going
to give up on this. I asked for every ingredient on the special drink, salad or main
course, feeling the heated glance she was giving me, trying to kill me.
With a barely audible voice, I told Amy I already told you Im a mess. I honestly dont
know whats going on
36

Thats why Im here, Soph. Just tell me what happened she said softly.
So I did. She already knew about everyone, so I actually just had to fill her in on
tonights events.
I thinkno, Im positive Greg likes you, a lot she said confidently.
I stared at her with wide eyes and before I could pronounce any word, she added and I
KNOW you like him too
Uhmmwhy? And how do you know that? And have you realized that not even two
months ago I was moving in with Will? I said shocked.
I know, Sophie. But I also know that you two had been quite distant to each other on
the last month, and trying to fix everything, Will decided to ask you to move in with
you, remember?
Hesitating, I answered yes?
Well then, we both know that you loved him. But the question iswhere you in love
with him?
I was going to marry him
Yes, you were. But did you feel around him all the tingly things that you feel for your
dj?
I mean seriously, Soph.
Think about it.
Hard.
Did you ever felt for Will the things you feel for Greg??
I was speechless for quite some time, fidgeting with my hands. After a few minutes of
me in silence and Amy observing me...i knew...





37


Chapter 10
I must have a crush on him I said finally, looking directly at Amys eyes.
Come on, Sophie!! she said exasperated.
Hesitantly, I added Ihowwellthe thing is, Amy Icant feel anything else for
him. I mean, lets be serious, I lost my boyfriend a few
Amy interrupted me I know, I know
Well you dont seem to remember that, Amy! I said angrily.
Leaving my napkin on the table, glaring at the blond I had in front of me, I said
seriously, you know what, I lost my appetite. Ill see you back at my place
I got up. Before Amy could say anything, I literally ran as fast as I could with my damn
high heels through the same way we came in.
Before I went out, tough, I gave the hostess a few hundred pounds, so Amy wouldnt
have to pay for dinner. Not that she needed the money; it was just a lame thing for me
to do, since I literally was standing her up.
I ran-walked for a few blocks, until I found a small park. I sat on the first illuminated
bench I could find.
I heard my iPhone ringing, with Amys tone, but I decided to shut it down. No need to
talk to her at the moment.
I knew exactly how childish and immature I was being, but I really needed to get away
from her for a few hours.
I mean, she was getting angry at me fornot admitting that I had a thing for Greg?
Ok. First of all, Im not admitting anything, since theres nothing to admit, I thought
angrily, trying to shut up that little annoying voice on my mind.
I mean, yes, the guy IS handsome, and has a deep masculine voice thats really sexy
and his eyes, have the bluest eye color Ive ever seen
and the intensity of his glances
were
38

there were actually no words to describe the way his orbs darkened when he was
looking at me like that
and his lips
Oh.
Im screwed.
I like him? I meanI like the Sterk??
And how could Amy know that? I mean shes been here for 30 minutes and she has my
life figured out!
Geeeeeeez
How could this happen?
What happened to my feelings for Will?
Was I betraying him?
Could I do this to himus?
What kind of person does this?
I knew that Ive never felt sparkly thingys whenever Will and I touched; I mean, there
were butterfliesbut sparks only happened in books, didnt they?
Im completely messed up I said aloud, even though I knew there was no one around
me.
I could feel the tears falling on my cheeks. The night was getting colder and I felt myself
trembling. And then, I couldnt stop myself. I sobbed. For me, for Will, for Greg.
I was so ashamed of myself.
I felt guiltier than ever, because I know knewthat I liked Greg, I liked him a lot, the
way you are not supposed to like anyone after losing your freaking fiance.
I was so deep in my thoughts that I didnt hear the sound of someones shoes behind
me.
That, is, until I felt someone grab me abruptly.


39


Chapter 11
Everything happened too quickly.
I felt someones hands on my arms, and being lifted and hugged.
I was enveloped in a familiar cinnamons woody scent and I felt myself relaxing for a
little bit in his embrace.
Slowly, Greg put a finger on my chin and lifted my face so I could look at him. I lost
myself on his beautiful blue eyes.
You had everyone worried about you he said quietly.
Without blinking, I whispered Im sorry.
He rubbed his thumb on my cheek to wipe away some tears Im sorry, too. Ive been a
complete jackass to you. For a moment, he glanced at my lips, before returning at my
eyes.
Did he have any idea what effect he had on me? I was mesmerized by him and I felt
completely and strangely safe at his arms. I could have easily grabbed him by his neck
and kiss him, like I really wanted to, but truth is, I was too scared to.
The moment was ruined as his cell phone ringed. He took it out, without letting me go;
and I saw Marks face on it. I was surprised when I saw the time; it was 1:30 am! I
didnt realize that I walked for long or that I was lost on myself for much time.
I felt cold when he took a step back to answer his phone. As he did, I took a look at my
surroundings.
You could see the mist trough the streets lamps light. It was a small park, there was
nothing more than a few trees and some benches. It was completely deserted, but at the
same time, it didnt felt like a dangerous part of the city. I was glad Greg found me, I
doubt there were taxis at this time of the night.
Glancing back at him, I heard him tell Mark I found her. Shes fine and after a few
seconds of silence he said I dont know. But Im not letting her out of my sight, dont
worry. With that said, he finished the call and slowly walked to me.
He extended his hand for me to grab it. Lets go, princess
I rolled my eyes and tried to keep my lips on a thin line, but not quite successfully.
40

He took off his leather jacket and put it on my bare shoulders, and as he did, he gave
me one of his beautiful smiles.
I felt my lips curve up, too.
Are you hungry? he said as he entwined his fingers with mine. I looked at our hands
and then glanced at him.
What is going on here?!
As if reading my thoughts, he said smirking Im not letting you go anywhere without
me.
Jerk.
I just shook my head smiling. I could definitely get some coffee. On cue, my stomach
growled and a muffin, maybe? I said shyly.
Chuckling, he squeezed my hand I know the perfect place.

******

You brought me to your house? I said incredulously as I stepped in front of the main
door.
He gave me a sheepishly smile I was thinking about Starbucks, but honestly, Sophie,
do you think that theres going to be an open one at two in the morning?
I hope you do have blueberry muffins I tried to sound angry, but I failed miserably at
it, since I was trying to control the huge annoying grin that I had all the time we
walked here.
The house looked plain and small from the outside. It was like a big wall of grey bricks,
there were no more than two small windows, and the door that we were standing at,
was just a huge steel door. It actually looked more like a fabric, or something like that.
Rolling his eyes, he took out his key and opened the door. We stepped inside a small
room that only had a rack to my right, with one grey coat and another huge door in
front of us.
Remembering, that supposedly, we were neighbors, I asked curiously, looking directly
at him Hey! Werent we supposed to be neighbors? I cant remember anything from the
outside.
41

He was taking his jacket of me and about to hang it on the rack, when he glanced at me.
Shrugging, he said We are neighbors. I just happen to have another house at the
opposite side of the city, and he continued hanging the jacket.
Why?
Walking to the next door, and taking another key, he said because.
Sensing that I wasnt going to get anything more from him, I dropped the matter. I
knew that he being a mystery was as appealing and sexy as it was annoying. And Im
pretty sure he was acutely aware of how that made me feel.
Before the key clicked, I teased him are you like millionaire or a secret agent and this
is your secret lair?
He just laughed. His real laugh.
Ill have to kill you, if I tell you, princess he said huskily.
I felt my lips go dry at this. The little bubbles on my stomach started to pop and I felt
like there were not little anymore, more like huge.
I stood at the same spot even after he opened the immense door. The inside of the house
was amazing. It did look like industrial. On the roof you could see the aluminum pipes
of the air conditioning and the electric cables, I guess.
The first thing you could see was the living room. It consisted of a couple of big black
leather sofas. One was L shaped. In the middle was steel on the bottom and glass on top
table that had some magazines neatly arranged. In front of the sofas were some
modern looking shelves that had a massive cd collection and an amazing stereo.
A little far away, you could see the modern kitchen. Everything was either steel or
glass, and the countertops were black granite. It had a huge isle on the middle, with
some stools, so you could eat right there.
Next to the kitchen was a small dining room. All the way from the kitchen to the
dinning room were glass doors that led to the small well-kept patio. It had some plants
and a small aluminum table on one corner with two chairs. To the right, there was a
small corridor. To the bedroom I presumed.
Are you going to come in? he now said teasingly.
Awkwardly, I walked to his awesome house. Wow. This is wicked I said.
It is he said confidently.
42

Greg walked to the kitchen and started opening some cabinets taking out two
mugs,some coffee, filters and some Oreos. Showing them to me, he said this is all I
have, sorry.
Im so hungry, that even though I hate them, Ill probably end up eating them all I
mumbled.
He frowned, let the cookies on the isle, and kept searching for anything else. I walked to
him and sat on one of the stools.
Its fine Greg, really
I must have something else He opened his big fridge only to find some frozen waffles.
He took the box out and started to pop them in the toaster. He shook his head and he
said mockingly how can you not like Oreos, theyre like the next best thing to a
blueberry muffin.
In the most serious tone I could speak, I said nothing is better that a blueberry
muffin.
He stopped doing anything and looked at me. Leaning to the table, with his arms
crossed in front of me he sexily said Ill keep that in mind.
Blinking, I closed my mouth when I realized that I was staring at him, I didnt know
what to say to that. I was surprised by his outcome.
Hes going to bring me here again? And hes going to make sure hell have what I like?
Does that meanthat he
Oh shut up, Sophie. Dont get your hopes up. He seems like a complete womanizer. Im
sure he does this to every girl he brings over. I reassured myself.
One thing was for sure. He was enjoying the way he made me blush, since he had a
huge smirk on his face.
We ate the waffles, well, more like I ate them and he ate his cookies with the coffee in a
not so awkward silence. It wasnt completely comfortable, since everything seemed too
different from the Greg I knew at work.
Dont take me wrong, I liked this new Greg. It was a completely different person, from
the one I met over the last few days. I think I liked it too much, and thats why I was a
bit uncomfortable.
I guess he felt it too, because he made no sign of coming closer at me.
43

After we finished our coffee, I got up and grabbed his mug to wash them, when he
stopped me by touching my hand quickly.
Youre my guest tonight he said as he grabbed the mugs from me.
See that corridor? It leads to my bedroom. You can grab anything you like from my
closet and you can take a bath or something, if you like
He turned to the sink, and I heard him say Im sleeping on the sofa here, you can have
my bed
I was going to argue with him when he turned to me, mug in hand and seriously said
Im not giving you any option, Sophie. Go, you look tired.
I realized that I was extremely tired, so after yawning, I said ok.
I walked through the small corridor; there were three doors, two on the sides and one in
front. I assumed his bedroom was the front one.
His room had his scent all over the place. It was also a big room. There was a king size
bed, with a brown bedspread. It had two small tables on the side with matching lamps,
and a little couch next to the window that also had a sliding door to give access to the
terrace. In front of the couch there was a huge plasma screen. On the right was another
door, which leads to the bathroom through the walk in closet. I stopped in the middle
awkwardly.
I opened the first drawer and grabbed a grey t-shirt. Then, I went to the bathroom,
dreading how horrible I must look after crying so much.
When I looked at myself in the mirror, I was, yes, puffy eyed and mascara smudged, but
I thought I looked worse. My hair was still nicely done and my dress was only wrinkled.
I took everything off, grabbed a band from my purse and made it up on a ponytail. I had
a quick shower.
I had the stalkerish urge to look inside his cabinets, but I decided not to. I really didnt
want to become a weirdo. More than I must already seem for Greg.
I walked out of the bathroom with his t-shirt on. It was too big for me, it ended mid-
tight. When I got out, I didnt hear Greg coming in.
He stopped when he saw me. He glanced me, all of me; and he stopped at my eyes.
Sorry. I should have knocked. I came for my pants he said nervously. He walked to his
closet and grabbed them. He was leaving the room fast, but I grabbed his arm.
This time, he didnt move it as the first day we met. He just looked at me with darker
blue eyes.
44

Thank you, Greg. For everything I said with a small smile.
He stood there like in some kind of trance for a few seconds. He cleared his throat.
Youre welcome.
Good night, princess he said with deep voice.
Good night, Greg
After he left, I let myself in his bed, which had silky brown sheets smelling like
cinnamon and slept quietly for the rest of the night.






Chapter 12
My eyes were puffy as a toads.
I was frantically trying to fix my face a little bit in front of the mirror.
I had woken up twenty minutes ago. After the first seconds of recognition of the place,
and remembering everything that happened yesterday, I ran to the bathroom to asses
my physical damages.
They were not good.
I had huge dark circles under my eyes and they were as puffier as ever.
I had to fix this! I couldnt go out of Gregs room looking like this!! I meanI was in
Gregs freaking house, for Gods sake!
Freaking out, I took a really freezing quick shower. I wrapped the first towel I could
find on my damp body and walked to Gregs closet to borrow something.
Everything was too big for me, so my only choice was to put on my black dress again. I
left the shoes behind and came out of his room brushing my hair and shoeless.
45

Ahem he cleared his throat. He was wearing blue dark jeans and a black t-shirt that
was a bit fitted, showing his nice muscles.
Smiling sheepishly, I said hi.
Hi. Did you sleep well?
Yes, thank you
With a movement of his head, he said Come on, I got us breakfast
We got outside to his patio, and on the gardens table were two coffees anda
blueberry muffin! I turned to him smiling, thank you, so much! I said excitedly taking
a seat in front of it.
Greg laughed loudly. If I knew that all it took for you to be happy was that, I would
have get you one a long time ago! He took a seat in front of me and started sipping his
coffee.
After eating my delicious muffin, yes, my favorite food on the world; I felt that he was
glancing at me intensely, again.
Clearing my throat, I said shyly is it me or this I moved my hand from me to him
several times is too polite and awkward?
Narrowing his eyes in a serious sexy tone, he declared it is definitely, you. After a few
seconds, he laughed loudly again.
It is, isnt it? he said humoredly.
Rolling my eyes, I nodded. Im used to you being mean to me. Ha! Take that!
That wiped any trace of humor completely out of his face. He ran a hand through his
messy hair, Im really sorry for that, Sophie. I am.
Now, feeling guilty myself for using that card on him, I said Pfftthat was a low blow,
Greg. Dont worry, we talked about it yesterday. I relaxed on my chair while sipping
my coffee.
As usual with us, the air was filled with some tension. Finally, I asked arent you
curious? Looking at some plants next to me, casually, he said about what? He then
glanced at me again.
Truth is, I had been wondering, how did he find me, how did he know that I ran away
from Amyand why hadnt he asked me what the bloody hell was wrong with me?
Amy. Could she have told him anything? How? When?
46

Have you talked to Amy?
Yes
Aghhhh why does he have to be so mysterious?
Noticing me annoying at him, he smirked, after you left the restaurant, Amy made a
huge scene with the hostess, so she could give her Marks number. She then called him
and told him that you fled and that she was worried sick, because she made you really
upset he started tapping the edge of the table with his fingers, and I was with him, so
we decided to search for you on our separate ways. I, smartly decided to go to the
restaurant and look for you in the nearest area he finished smugly.
How long did you guys search me for?
Almost three hours he said shrugging.
Three hours?! And you were in the nearest area? What took you so long? I said
teasingly.
The thing is, you probably walked for like an hour without noticing it. So you were
definitely not near the restaurant
Frowning, I got up to take the empty cups to throw them away by the trash can on the
kitchen, when he stopped me, by grabbing my arm and taking them away from me. He
seated again with the cups on his hands.
Whats wrong Sophie? Why were you crying so hard?
Iits a long story, Greg I said hesitantly.
Weve got time
I shifted on my chair. I reallyreally dont want to talk about it, while giving him my
best puppy eyes. Which, surprise, worked on him!
He immediately got up and went by the trash can.
Well, he is nice, as Mark told me. I was definitely in awe at this different guy. The more
I spent time with him, the more I get surprised by him. He is sweet, hes not pushing
any information out of me, even though Im intruding his house. Not that Im sure that
he brings girls all the time here. Yup. I bet he does, and thats why he has this
bachelors den. Deep on my thoughts, I didnt realize that he was by the door with my
purse and my shoes on his hands.
Lets go princess
47

I couldnt help feeling some disappointment, because he was bringing me home, Where
are we going? I said dreading meeting Amy. I knew I had a lot of explaining and
apologizing to her.
Its a surprise he said mischievously smiling and handing me my shoes.
Rolling my eyes, I took them and put them on.
Seriously, Greg, whats with all the mystery?
It makes me more interesting, isnt it, princess? he said getting closer to me.
Suddenly, my breath got really fast. Noticing my reaction, Greg came right in front of
me. As I felt his minty breath right on my face, he said sexily lets go, Soph. He turned
away from me and opened the doors.
JERK.
How could he get these reactions from me?
I shook my head and smiled. This is turning to be a really interesting weekend.













48


Chapter 13
So, where are we going, again?
Greg had been driving for the last hour. He just told me that we were going to a
secluded beach house near Brighton.
He didnt tell me exactly where.
But he did tell me that Amy and Mark were arriving in a few hours.
When I asked him about my clothes, he just shrugged and told me that Amy would take
care of that. In the meantime, we had stopped at a store where I had bought one pair of
cargos, a white tank and sandals.
The car ride was mostly silent. We heard music and I watched the scenery. Did I tell
you that Greg had an amazing Audi? I dont know much about cars, but this had black
leather interiors and it was classy and sporty. Yep, I guess Greg is loaded.
We arrived past noon; we were starving, so he took me to a fishers restaurant, where
we would eat the best cooked fish in the world, according to him. The place was nice; it
wasnt crowded, so we took a seat by the rustic balcony, overlooking the beach.
Looking at the menu, I casually asked him so, how many girls have you brought here?
He peeked out of his menu, to look at me; he said none. Youre the first.
I glanced at him and he was behind the huge menu in front of me, oh. Thanxs, I guess
I said awkwardly.
He dropped the paper on the table and smiled at me. His pretty smile.
Trying to change the subject, since I really felt shy around him, I said so, at what time
are coming Amy and Mark?
I dont know, really
Where are we?
Near Brighton. Were going to my parents house. They left it to me when they passed
away. I come here whenever I want to get a break from everything.
Shyly, I said Im sorry for your parents, Greg.
Dismissively, he said it was a long time ago and we were never close
49

The old woman, who was working as a cook and waitress, took our orders and left to
bring the food.
This is beautiful I said looking at the beach. It was mostly lonely, you could see some
kids running around and some fishers boat, but that was it.
I tried to remember the last time I went to the beach. It was last year, before Will went
away for the summer. He was going to some law firm to do some practices.
We went to Spain, for a few days. I remember lying on the beach watching the sunset on
a blanket. Alone. A few hours ago, we had a huge argument. I dont even remember
what for; I guess it was a stupid fight, like the ones we used to have. A lot.
How could I forget that? Will and I werent the happiest couple for a long time. We
fought a lot over the last year. I guess after the proposal and all the things that
happened after, I idealized him. But he wasnt perfect, I just forgot about the bad stuff
from before the accident.
I was brought back from my thinking, when the old lady brought us our food.
Are you ok? Greg asked.
Yeah. I was just recalling the last time I was at the beach. Sorry if I spaced out, I tried
to smile at him.
You know, if you ever feel like it, you can talk to me. About anything. I know Im a bit
off sometimes, but I can be a good listener
Thank you I said in almost a whisper. I couldnt help myself. I felt my eyes tear. I
turned away from him, so he wouldnt notice.
Stupid tear ducts.
Im not sure if he did notice, but he never mentioned, and I was thankful for that. We
didnt talk much; there was a comfortable silence. We ate our food and then we
continued driving.
Thirty minutes later, we arrived at some rustic road. He took it and drove us to get to
his parents house.
The house was small, compared to his Londons lair. It looked rustic, but it was well
kept. There were no other houses near it. It was secluded as he said.
The first thing you could see was the garden in front. Greg parked the car on the garage
and opened the door. It had a lounge-living and dining room in one open space and a
small kitchen. The great thing was the view. It had huge glass windows so you could see
50

the ocean. There was a small terrace and some stair for you to walk directly on the
beach. It also had two rooms and one bathroom. Overall it was a great getaway place.
Since it was starting summer, the weather was pretty nice. It was sunny and warm.
After checking out the state of the house, Greg turned to me, you can do whatever you
want, if you want to take a walk or whatever, go ahead, Im going to take a shower, he
grabbed his bag and went inside one of the rooms.
I decided to follow his advice and walk for a little while. The oceans water was cold, but
it felt refreshing on my bare feet. As I walked, I couldnt help to recall my previous
thoughts about Will.
He was a great guy, theres no doubt about it. The last year we had grown apart slowly,
so when we had the talk, we decided to move in together, to try to work things out, I
guess. Thats why I had doubts when he proposed. It was kind of odd since he wasnt a
complete believer in marriageso, why did he propose? We should have followed the
natural curse of things, move in together, work as a couple and then marry. I guess its
one of those things that Id never know the answers for.
I did know one thing. It was time to stop grieving. I had to remember all the good
moments and forget the bad ones; but I had to look ahead of me. It didnt mean that
Greg was my future, I thought that as sweet as he was being with me, he was also a
womanizer; and I didnt want to get hurt so easily.
Just as I was returning to the house, I saw Amy running to me.
She looked mad.
Whoops.
She stopped in front of me. Narrowing her eyes and crossing her arms, she said you
owe me.
Awkwardly, I gave her my best puppy eyes I know, Amy, Im so sorry! I knew that she
wouldnt be angry for much, so I innocently added You were right by the way. I do like
him
Her eyes widened Oh my God!!! she said squealing, she came closer to me and
whispered did you sleep together?
I rolled my eyes really, Amy? Am I that easy? I shoved her teasingly and walked back
to the house where both Mark and Greg were leaned on the rail watching us.
She was right behind me, but before I got to the first step, she grabbed my hand to stop
me. Im sorry, Soph. I shouldnt have pushed you so hard she said with teary eyes.
51

I hugged her tightly youre my best friend, Amy, its on your to do list She chuckled
and let me go. Pointing her index finger at me, she said you have to give me details
about what happened, missy! Laughing with her, I just nodded.
Mark came down to greet me, enveloping me in a crushing hug, we were so worried,
Sophie, catching my breath, I know, and for that Im sorry, guys
Smirking, Greg grabbed me by the hand, so Mark could let me go. Lets go shopping to
buy things for a small beach bonfire. He walked to the door interlacing our hands.
Oh Boy. I could feel the stares burning me from behind.

We went to a small town that was twenty minutes by road. We bought everything
necessary to have a barbecue on the beach. Greg hadnt held my hand again, and as
thankful as I was by that, I couldnt help but feel disappointed, as well.
When we got back at the house, the men started preparing everything for the bonfire,
while Amy and I got out the wine and all the other things for dinner.
Taking a break and leaning on the rail, I watched as my best friend and the other two
were making jokes and chatting to one another. I felt happy and thankful, as I felt since
a long time ago.
Glancing at me, Greg came and stood next to me. Very close to me.
You seem happy, princess
He wasnt looking at me, he was watching the ocean, still I rolled my eyes, whats with
the princess thing, Greg? Im not three.
Smugly, he said you are the damsel in distress, and Im the prince charming that came
to save you
I slapped his arm. On your dreams, Greg
Only if you are in them he said huskily by my ear.
Trying to think hard on what to tell him, I was saved by Amys calling Come on guys,
lets make some smores!
Thank you, Amy. Because I couldnt find any smart comeback, I could only feel the
weird bubbles on my stomach and I had goose bumps.
Agh.
He did it again.
52


Chapter 14
The first rays of sunlight felt warm against my face. I shifted on my bed when I felt
someone on my back.
I froze.
I looked around and remembered that we were at Gregs parents house on the beach.
Slowly, I turned around to see Amy drooling by my side.
Pheew. For a minute there, I was really scared that I had done something foolish.
Why, you may wonder?
Welllet me enlighten you.

Last night, after we devoured the smores that Mark made. Yes, Mark. And let me tell
you, if it could be the last meal I could eat on my entire life, it would be his smores.
Well, right after my blueberry muffin. Anyway, he made his delicious thingys and then
we decided to head to the fishers pub to grab a beer or something.
The town was indeed very small, but it still had a nice pub over the main plaza. I
changed from my cargos to my boot cut jeans and a white blouse with a bit of cleavage,
my red stilettos and a red necklace. According to Amy, we had to look really nice, to
catch some hot guys sight.
That we did.
We were the only ones that were dressed so fancy. At least, I wasnt wearing a black
tube dress, like Amy. Still, she was as confident as always and never doubted that she
looked awesome or what anyone could think about her.
Greg and Mark were still wearing the same outfit as before.
We got to the pub, and just as we were opening the door, the music stopped, giving us
an entrance. Everyone looked at us, the girls stared at us, and most of the boys were
ripping our clothes off with their eyes. This obviously made ME quite uncomfortable.
Mark was shooting daggers at anyone who dared look at Amy. I couldnt help notice his
attentions towards my best friend. She was oblivious, tough.
There werent many couples at the pub. Just a few, there were older guys drinking beer
and playing cards or dominos. And one table, with I guess, all the girls our age in this
town. There were 5 girls.
53

All swooning over Greg and Mark. And staring at us.
We went straight to the bar, there were no free seats, so we had to seat close to the girls
table. Great. Note the sarcasm.
Mark had only eyes for Amy, so they hooked up on a conversation about shoes. Beats
me. He must really fancy her, I thought.
Obviously a dark sexy voice said by me.
Did I say that out loud? I felt my cheeks getting hotter.
Chuckling, Greg nodded.
Its still shocking to hear Mark talk like that. Wait til Julian hears about it! he was
laughing.
It was hilarious, I have to admit. So I found myself laughing with him.
They make a cute couple, tough I said catching my breath after a few seconds.
Im not into this silly mushy things, he looked around and stopped looking when he
spotted the girls table. Which were flirting at him.
I rolled my eyes. Oh, yeah. I forgot. Youre too cool to be with one girl, right? I got up
to go to the bar to ask for something to drink. He was getting to me, again.
How could he be sweet and flirty with me and then turn around and flirt with other
girls in front of me??
I was pissed.
I found a free seat at the bar and I took it, without second thoughts. I wasnt planning
on watching him flirt with any one in front of me.
I know, it might be silly of me, but truth is. I like the guy. He may not know it, but him,
flirting with any other girl sucks. Big time.
What can I get you said the raspy voice from the old man in front of me.
I was so mad, so angry at myself. How could I like someone like that? I knew it was
him, he never said anything about not being with one girl, but I remembered the time
we went to Julians gig and how he was kissing that blonde girl. After he was inches
from me.
Mmhhh Ive never been a good drinker, but after Wills, I stopped at all I honestly
dont know, I need something strong but not bitter
54

Shes having a coke Greg stated angrily behind me.
The old man looked at me apologetically, and turned away to find the coke and get the
hell away from the furious man behind me.
You dont drink He hissed. He put each arm next to mine, so it looked like he was
hugging me, but they were planted on the bar.
I could feel my breathing coming more faster. You. Dont. Know. Me I said slowly. I
tried to get away from him, but he grabbed me by the waist and turned me. My hands
were on his chest and he was towering over me.
You dont let me
I was drowning in his eyes, but a little voice said to me snap out of it. I looked away
and told him bitterly, the girls over there are glaring at me. Have fun with them I
pushed him with my hands and he stumbled, but he didnt leave.
He gently lifted my chin to him with his hand and whispered to me why do I always
mess things up with you? I dont care about them. I he stopped there. He seemed to
want to say something more, but he dropped his hand, turned away and left me
stunned.
I saw him leave the bar. I looked at our table, and Amy and Mark seemed to be on their
own world. I didnt know what to do.
Somehow, I felt guilty and embarrassed. First, I was acting like a jealous bitch. What
was wrong with me? And then I saw the hurt in his eyes.
I knew he was right. I didnt want to let him to know about all the things that have
happened, and honestly, he had been acting pretty nice to me.
Feeling guilty, I followed his steps to look out for him. I guess this time, I screwed
things up.
He IS confusing as hell. Thats for sure.
The cold air gave me goose bumps. I stepped outside but he wasnt anywhere near.
Sighing, I walked to his Audi. Maybe hes there, I thought. He wasnt.
Where the bloody hell is he? I said out loud, turning my head everywhere so I could
see him.
Who are you looking for, pretty? someone behind me slurred.
I turned around and saw a thirtyish drunk men. He was trying to walk, but you could
tell he was pretty intoxicated by his scotch smell and the way he stumbled.
55

Great. Just great I mumbled.
I tried to divert him by walking a few steps away from him to get to the bar. But I
wasnt fast enough.
He grabbed me by the waist and pulled me to him. He stank. I felt my dinner spinning
on my stomach. It was disgusting.
Why are you leaving? Lets have some fun!
Let me go I angrily, said. I moved my arm to get him loose his grip. He only tightened
it. It hurt.
Dont touch her Greg hissed behind me. He grabbed me by the waist and gently put
me behind him.
The drunken guy was surprised to hear a males voice, so he let me to when Greg spoke.
He raised his hands, we were just messing around, man, and he turned and stumbled
his way out of our sight.
Are you ok? Greg said concerned, holding my wrist. The drunk had leaved me some
red mars. He looked at them, cursed and glanced at me concernedly.
Smiling, You are my prince charming, thank you, Greg I said shyly not trying to look
into his blue orbs.
Sophie, look at me
Slowly, I raised my eyes to his. They were more darker than usual. He was now holding
my hand. He lifted the other hand to caress my cheek.
Youre right. I havent opened to you. Im-
Shhhhh he whispered. His face was much closer to mine. Slowly, he was closing the
gap that was still between us, when the bars front door was abruptly opened and some
guys were screaming at one another.
We glanced that way and Greg protectively hold my by the waist. They were staring to
get on a fight, and it wasnt a pretty sight.
His cellphone buzzed and he looked at it. Its Mark. They are getting out. Amy is pretty
scared
Ok I mumbled against his chest.
I felt him smile. He grabbed my hand and said Come on, lets get out of here
56

We walked to his car and waited for a few seconds until Amy and Mark arrived. She
had widened her eyes in a way that I think, its not humanly possible.
It was awful, Soph! They started fighting when we were discussing the upcoming
fashion week and next thing I know there was blood on the floor
That was blonde Amy. I rolled my eyes and hugged her, what was Marks input?
He glared at me as Greg laughed next to me.
We got home and the guys decided to make sangrias. Amy and I made the lemonade as
they opened the wine. Or should I say, wines?
We drank like three bottles of wine. It may not be much to you, but the last thing I
remember is telling Greg that he had the most sexiest voice in the whole world,
giggling. The next thing that happened is completely out of my mind.
I kissed Greg.
OH MY GOD!!!




Chapter 15
I freaking kissed Greg!!!
I slapped myself on the face. This was so embarrassing. Of course, I was so drunk that I
almost threw myself at him. Well, I actually did throw myself at him.
I remembered how I slurred how sexy his voice was. I also recall glancing at his
handsome face and seeing his beautiful smile. So I went for it.
I grabbed him by the shirt and pulled myself to close the gap between us. And then
I.KISSED.HIM.
I remember his slightly chapped lips upon mines. There were sparks and electrifying
shocks on my hands; on everywhere I touched him. We didnt deepen the kiss, though.
He actually held me and told me that I was drunk and that he
That he
57

what???
I dont remember anything from there!!!
Seriously?? I couldnt have passed out at worst timing!!!
AAGGGGGHHHHHH
I was annoyed that I couldnt remember anything else! Mostly, I was completely
embarrassed at my behavior.
He is a player, for Gods sake! How could I forget that?
And why didnt he deepen the kiss? I mean, at the club he was eating the blonde, right?
I slapped myself again. It was a good thing that it was just a peck! I mean, it had to be.
I scolded myself. Although, I did feel kind of disappointed. ARGH. I slapped myself
again. What am I thinking?
After staring shyly at my hands for a few minutes, hearing Amy snoring, it hit me.
He didnt like me. Not like that. I mean, otherwise he would have taken advantage of
my pathetic situation. Orhe did like me, and he was being a gentleman. He didnt
want to kiss me in that condition.
Running a hand through my hair, I sighed. This is a complete mess. Im more confused
than ever. And embarrassed. And I had a bloody headache.
THIS pretty much sucked.
I grabbed a fresh pair of clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. I needed a
cold shower. My head was throbbing. I got out of the bathroom wearing jeans and a
tight violet t-shirt and guess who I bumped at?
Yep. The Sterk.
He was smirking at me. I felt myself blush and I tried to avoid him, but just as I was
passing by him, he grabbed my arm and whispered at my ear, good morning princess.
Hi shyly, I mumbled.
Had a good night sleep? He said gloating.
Narrowing my eyes, I nodded, I did. And you?
The best
You should kiss me goodnight more often he said winking.
58

I wasnt blushing anymore. I was red as a tomato! I shoved him aside so I could walk
past him and he was holding his laughter and grinning like an idiot!
After I closed my door I heard him no longer holding it. He was laughing so loudly that
Amy woke up startled.
Whats going on? she croaked. She had a bad case of bed hair. Still, she looked as
amazing as always. Bed hair and all.
Nothing I said still leaning on the door, Gregs being an ass I mumbled.
She looked at me sympathetically, you remember that you kissed him, right?
Closing my eyes and sliding through the door, I nodded my head.
How stupid could I be, Amy? Its not like his into me
She left the bed and kneeled in front of me, at least hes not gay! she said with eyes
wide open.
I couldnt help it. Even though I felt miserable, I chuckled. Marks not gay, Amy.
I saw some glint of hope in her eyes really?
Smiling at her, I confidently said really. He just, stupidly, talked to you about
anything. Just to be around you
She was grinning when she added well, thats sweet, isnt it?
Laughing, I said it, is Amy
Winking, she gave me a hand and helped me get up on your feet, princess she said
giggling.
Oh stop it. Its embarrassing, as it is I said rolling my eyes.
Getting closer to me, Amy said in a quiet voice well, you should have seen you two! You
make a hot couple!
I smiled sadly, well, I dont think hes into me.
Amy slapped me on my cheek, ouch! What was that for?! I said as I took a step
backwards, stumbling at the door.
You are so dense she huffed angrily.
She grabbed her clothes and left the room. Before she closed the door, get a grip. And
leave the room she said narrowing her eyes at me.
59

Whatever I mumbled, knowing that she wasnt even listening to me anymore.
I groaned. But I knew she was right. I couldnt stay here, I needed something for my
head and strangely, I was thirsty.
I tiptoed through the small hall to the kitchen. It would be awesome to be as quiet as
those secret agents on the movies, I thought to myself.
Are you hiding from me? Greg said so loud that I jumped and let a small yelp. He was
sitting on the sofa in front of me. He looked amused.
N-no I stuttered. Laughing, he got up and came to me. Youre cute when you blush
he said winking at me.
Look. I dont want things to be awkward between us again. You were drunk. Lets not
make a deal out of anything, ok? he calmly said as he ran a hand through his hair.
Yeahokwhatever I said trying to sound as calm as him, but ending up sounding a
bit defeated. I mean, I guess I was freaking out for nothing. Because thats the thing, it
didnt mean anything. So stop acting like you care! I mentally yelled at myself.
I straightened my back and passed next to him to grab a bottle of water. I was trying to
open it, but I was struggling with the damn cap. I was trying to fight back the tears that
I felt coming, when Greg took away the bottle from me and opened it. He gave it back,
but he lifted my chin with one finger. But I didnt look directly at him; I tried to avoid
his blue eyes by looking at the ocean behind him.
Soph, that came out wrong. I-
Save it, Greg. Youre right. It was completely meaningless, so why fuss about nothing?
I said seriously.
I didnt give him chance for anything; I grabbed my bottle and went directly to the
beach. Im going for a walk I said on my way out without even looking at him.
I heard him hit the wall or something as I went down the steps.
Whatever, I thought to myself.
Ok. Walking by the beach with a hangover wasnt the smartest idea. My head was
worst, the sun was too strong, so after 15 minutes, I decided to go back and try to get
more sleep.
Greg was right, it wasnt anything to fuss about. I just had to take it away from my
stupid head. But it wasnt a big dealyeah, right.
I got back to the house and I noticed that everyone was as if nothing happened. No one
was hangover! Just mewell that sucks, I thought to myself. They were having
60

breakfast and chatting as usual, but as I entered the house, I smelled the eggs and I
had to run to the bathroom. Amy was right behind me. She held my hair and she helped
me clean up.
You should try to get some sleep she said concerned.
Yeah I mumbled.
As we got out of the bathroom, Greg was waiting outside. He grabbed my hand, even
though I hesitantly held his. We got to my room and he gave me a red pill and a glass of
water. This should help he said softly.
What is it?
Just a light pain killer. Take it and sleep, youll feel better when you wake up After I
drank the rest of the water, I laid at the bed that he already prepared for me, making a
big mountain of pillows for my back, so I would sleep half seated. He then took off his
shoes.
W-What are you doing, Greg?
Im sleepy too he said as he laid next to me. Without saying anything is else, he
grabbed me by the waist and gently turned me so he could hold me.
I-
Shhhh. Sleep he whispered by my ear.
I felt warm and comfortable at his arms, and even though I felt little tingles
everywhere, I fell asleep pretty soon.
But before I did, I heard him whisper, so slowly, as if I wasnt supposed to hear him
Kiss me again, and I wont hold back, my princess







61

Chapter 16
The most amazing cinnamon scent was all around me.
I woke up feeling much better. Specially, since I had strong masculine arms around me
in a protective way. I could feel the rise from his chest; he was sleeping deeply. Gently, I
lifted Gregs arm, so I could get out of bed without waking him up, but he only tightened
his embrace.
Hi hoarsely he greeted me. He let me go, so I could sit down and look at him.
Hey, I smiled shyly.
Feeling better?
Yes, thank you, I could feel my cheeks warm so I timidly covered them and got up to
get out of the room.
Laughing, he got up really fast to grab me by the wrist. Sophie, dont be shy with me
Im blushing, way to state the obvious and make me more awkward, I thought.
I can see that, he rubbed his finger at my cheek. It makes you look beautiful, he
whispered.
I, as usual with Greg, was completely and utterly speechless. I could feel the not so
subtle tingly things on my cheeks and Im pretty sure I was more than blushing, by
now.
He let go of me. We need to get ready, were going back to London and its going to be
dark in a couple of hours, he said as he was looking at his watch.
Ok, I couldnt hide the sadness out of my voice.
Will things will be different back in London? Will he still be sweet and flirty as he is
right now? Or will he still be the jerk I got used to?
I guess he noticed what I was thinking, because lifting my chin with his hand, so I could
look at him; he said softly This is me, Soph. Not many people know me for real, but I
really dont enjoy being rude to the newbies, but it makes things more interesting. Plus,
I get free coffees for a few days he chuckled, Justkeep it quiet, he finished winking.
You were more than rude to me, I thought. It didnt feel like it was the time to bring it
up, we were having a nice moment; I didnt want to ruin that, so I kept that thoughts to
myself.
62

I smiled at him, well then, I guess I should expect a blueberry muffin as a bribe
tomorrow morning, I teased him.
Chuckling, he extended his hand for me to shake it, you got yourself a deal, princess.
Oh, and you cant call me princess around anyone else, we shook hands, but before he
let me go, he pulled me to him and he stated huskily Sorry. Im not asking you, I can
call you princess whenever I want.
That earned him, a slap on the arm. Which, he obviously ignored and made fun of it.
Was that supposed to hurt me? he said raising an eyebrow.
He looked more handsome than ever.
Oh my God.
I have it bad.
Im sure I was gaping. Shaking my head, I got out of the room to find my best-friend and
deal with my own embarrassment.
I didnt turn around, but Im positive he had a huge smirk on his face. I could feel it, if
that makes any sense.
------
Amy and Mark were sitting by the terrace with a glass of wine. They were a cute couple.
They were chatting like old friends. Opening the terrace door, Amy glanced at me first.
Hows the sleeping beauty? she said winking.
I knew I had it coming; shes going to tease me for napping with Greg at least for a
week. Great.
Rolling my eyes, I took a sit next to her. Im better, thank you for your deep concern,
note my sarcasm.
Oh. You were well taken care of, Im sure
Being the shy girl that Ive always been, I felt my cheeks blush, for like the twentyish
time over the weekend.
Mark was chuckling, so I slapped him teasingly. Ouch, what was that for?
For making fun of me, I said sticking my tongue at him.
I heard a deep laughter in front of me and I knew exactly who was. I glared at him.
63

Crossed arms and leaned on the wall, he innocently shrugged. Innocently, yeah, right.
Guys we should better go now. Greg left to grab the bags that were already by the
door to put them in the car.
Sighing, we got up to clean up the few cups and glasses that were at the sink. Nobody
said anything while we were doing it.
As Greg finished, we said our good byes and went outside to get to the cars.
Amy was driving with Mark. Did I mention he had a cool red jeep? It was kind of old,
but he kept it really well. Although, I was glad I was driving with Greg, his Audi was
pretty comfy.
Even tough, we had slept for a few hours, after ten minutes of leaving the beach house,
I dozed off. I was really tired.
At some point, I felt myself being carried to my apartment. I heard Amy and Greg
mumble something; I was so tired that I couldnt make out their words. He left me in
my bed and kissed me on the forehead.
I cuddled in bed with my pillows, kind of missing the cinnamon smell.

***************************************************************
I woke up hearing Amys stilettos clapping around the house. I left my comfy bed to see
my best friend running around the house looking for her keys. Apparently, she left them
over the living room table.
Shit! Im so late!! Im going to miss my flight!
Amy, calm down. What time is it?
What? My flight? At 9:30!! I have only half an hour to get to my stupid plane!! she said
while she rummaged my living room.
Still standing at my rooms door, yawning, Amy, dont you have like five people
working at your house? Go, Ill look them up at night, I promise
Hesitantly, she nodded I guess I dont want to leave, she said sadly.
I know Amy, you should try to find a job here, I miss you so much, I walked to her to
hug her, when something clicked on my head.
What time did you say it is?
64

Nine
Oh Shit!! My boss is obsessed with people being punctual! I screamed. So, it was my
turn to run around the apartment getting dressed and collecting my lap and everything
I needed.
After what felt like twenty minutes, but were in reality only eight, we left the
apartment. We hugged before each took a cab to get to their destination.
Sitting in the cab, texting Mark to cover me, I noticed that on my haste I grabbed the
first pair of skinny jeans I could find, a black ruffled shirt, black sandals and my grey
cardigan. I obviously hadnt got time to get something to eat. Great, I might be
embarrassed by my roaring stomach, again.
I got to the front doors and Greg was smirking at me, like he usually did at the station.
But he was holding a brown bag on his right hand.
He looked as handsome as ever, with khaki trousers and a light blue plaid shirt, which
brought out the color of his eyes. As usual, as I got closer to him I could smell his
cologne.
I smiled at him.
Hi gorgeous he said handing me my muffin.
Hi. Thank you, I grabbed the bag and munched on my muffin before my stupid
stomach could make any sound.
My father was pretty keen on always making me eat at the proper time of the day, so I
did miss having my full meals every day. Oh well, Ill get used to everything and then
Ill go back to my routine, I thought to myself.
Laurens late, so youre safe he winked.
Phew. I didnt want to get on her bad side so soon.
Great, we walked to our usual office where everyone would hang out before the
shows.
It was weird going back to the station being friends with Greg. It felt like I had been
here for a long time, when actually it was just days; but so much had happened in those
days.
He was so rude to me in the beginning, which was weird, and I really wanted to ask him
about it.
Sharon was a complete mystery to me, she didnt seem to be rude to anyone else, just
me, and what was that about? I also wanted to know what was going on with her.
65

I never liked holding grudges against anyone, and I wasnt starting here.
I wanted to talk to her, but when someone is that obnoxious with you, do you still try to
mend things? I mean, theres nothing to mend, is it?
Agghhhh, she was messed up, I was almost certain of that.
I didnt feel like I had the need to put myself underneath anyone, anymore. After this
weekend, I felt like I had to stand up for me. I was worth it.
I loved Will, no matter what; he was my best friend for almost half of my life, so he
would always have a piece of my heart. I now remembered that things werent perfect.
He wasnt perfect. And Im sure that if we got married, things might not have turned
out for the best. I did still felt guilty that nothing happened to me at the car crash.
I guess I had to take one day at a time.
Deep in my thoughts, I didnt realized that we had arrived at the door or that I had
eaten all my muffin.
I looked at Greg and I could see his darker blue eyes gazing me.
I smiled sheepishly, as he held the door for me.
He never stopped looking at me. He wasnt smiling, but he seemed happy with how
things were.
As the door opened, I heard someone gasp.
Yes, you got it, the bitch was here.









66


Chapter 17

I really dont like Sharon.
You know what? Im being nice.
Shes a heartless bitch and I really try not to be like her, but shes making it really hard.
It started with her annoying whats SHE doing here?
I work here, I said rolling my eyes.
Not for long, sweetie, she whined, narrowing her eyes, looking at me.
What the hell is your problem? I wanted to ask. Before I could tell her anything, Gregs
dark voice chimed in, back of, Sharon.
Her sockets might have left her eyes for a millisecond, since she gasped, looked
truthfully hurt and pinching the bridge of her nose, added I thought she was the
stations pet, Chaisty
Gregs deep laughter erupted, now Im Chaisty, uh?
I was still standing beside him, while they were still arguing, I took a look at the room
and watched a very amused Julian, looking at me lifting an eyebrow. He motioned me to
come closer to him, and since neither Greg nor Sharon were paying attention to me, I
moved towards him.
Hey I nodded.
Whats up, pretty girl? I simply shrugged as I stuck out my tongue.
Chuckling, hey, Im just stating the facts, here!
Sitting beside him, I whispered well, stop it, Julian. Sharon and Greg were still going
at it, what were theyre discussing, I had no idea. Then, a thought popped into my head,
Julian, have they dated? I asked, moving my head towards them.
It depends
On?
67

Smiling, Julian said carelessly, well, Ive never heard that Greg had a girlfriend, he
usually goes out with girls, but they always know that its nothing serious. So to answer
your question, they did went out some time, like eight months ago, I dont remember,
really
My heart did sink a little bit when I heard this, I mean, I had an idea that Greg is a
player, but to actually confirm it was somewhat disappointing. Why? WellI guess Im
starting to like him more and-
The door slammed and I was taken abruptly out of my deep thoughts. Sharon had left
the room, and I was pretty sure she was fuming.
Oh well, her problem, really.
Greg came to sit by me, you could tell that he was really mad, but was trying to mask it.
He was pretty good, actually, because Julian didnt notice.
Problems in paradise? He asked smirking at Greg.
Greg snorted. As if, he said taking a sit.
Trying to cover my disappointment and I guess jealousy, because yes, pathetically, I
was jealous of Sharon, I asked him, without really looking at him, but rather at the
interesting grey door in front of me, did you guys went out for long? She seemed really
angry.
Running a hand through his dark blonde hair, he shrugged who cares?
How can he look even more handsome by the minute? Focus. And stop gaping at him, I
mentally yelled at myself.
I rolled my eyes, as I saw his signature sexy smirk. I was blushing, and he noticed, like
always. Damn.
Changing the subject, I got up, grabbed my lap and turned to look at both guys, where
can I sit to go over your schedules?
I noticed that both men were checking me out, which made me very self-conscious, so
flustered; I tried to look for a table in the not so big room that we were in.
Truth is, I really had not much to do, my job was like the easiest job in the world. It was
kind of boring, actually, since I really didnt have many things to do.

Standing up, Greg grabbed my hand, come on, gorgeous, I have a show to give, and I
could definitely use a female guest
68

But-
With a huge grin, he said sexily, Youll have fun, I promise
Who can say no to that?
I putted away my laptop and was about to grab my things, when Greg, hand stopped
me.
Leave them here, princess. You wont need them
I didnt have to look at Julian, who I knew was smirking. Argh.
We got to Gregs cabin, well, it was everyones, but for the next three hours, it was his.
Some blond guy was finishing his show, he waved at us from the other side of the glass
panel and we waved back.
There was another Hindu looking guy at the controls, who greeted us.
Whats up dude? he said looking at Greg.
Hey Neel, whats up? This is Sophie
Hi I said awkwardly.
Neel was kind of cute; he had really dark skin, big brown eyes and black long hair. He
had a cute ponytail.
He stretched out his hand to greet me. Hi Sophie. Are you new here? he asked a bit
surprised. I guess Greg is really not nice to anyone new. Oh. And we were still holding
hands.
Yep I said popping the p.
Slowly, I tried to loose Gregs hand, but he held me tighter and actually interlaced our
hands. When I turned to look at him, feeling my cheeks growing red by the second, he
just winked at me.
Jerk.
O.K. Neel awkwardly said and turned to tap the glass panel to signal something to the
other dj.
That is Scott, hes really cool. Im sure that once you get to know him, youll like him
Greg whispered by my ear.
Mmmhh thats all I could say. He whispering to me was making me act a bit stupid.
69

Ok. Breath.
Remember what Julian said. Greg doesnt date.
And Im sure not up to having a friends with benefits kind of thing. With that in mind, I
took my hand out of his and I took a step to the side, to maintain some kind of distance
between us.
I didnt look at him, I wanted to be strong, and if I did, I was sure a lost cause.
I heard him approach me. He gently grabbed my chin and turned it to him, is
everything ok, Soph? he said concerned. Looking at him I could see a hint of hurt in his
eyes, but hey, it must probably be me. I mean, the guy doesnt take anyone too serious.
Nope. Just peachy I answered him.
Frowning, he turned as the cabins door opened.
Dude, come on, Ill introduce you Scott said excitedly.
Yeah, whatever, man Greg said a bit harshly.
He left to enter the cabin, but before he did, he turned around to look at me and said
sadly do you still want to come with me, Sophie?
Slightly smiling, I mumbled Yes, Greg. Thank you
He smiled at me and waited for me to come in first. What a gentleman, I thought.
Scott greeted Greg on the air and introduced him on the show. Greg chose a song from
the computer, and they put it on.
While the song was on, Scott took of the headphones to give them to Greg.
Arent you going to introduce me to this pretty lady, Greg? He was flirting at me, and
Greg stiffened a little bit.
Sophie, Scott. You should better go Scott, I heard Lauren was looking for you He
snarled.
Scott eyes widened, Oh shit, I guess I should go now. Bye Sophie!

After Scott left, and Greg had already started his show, I asked him Lauren wasnt
looking for him, was she?
70

Trying to hide his mischievous smile, psstI did hear about it, but it wasnt as urgent.
Hes been coming late for a week, so hes in deep problems with her. Amazingly, she
hadnt noticed
Until he blurts it out, right?, I added glaring at him.
He simply shrugged. Was he jealous???
On the next spot, looking intensely at me, he spoke with confidence and in his most
sexiest voice said, I have a beautiful girl in front of me and Id like to dedicate a song to
her, but I want your help, people!
Shes special to me, even though I dont think she knows itso help me out, tell me via
twitter, facebook or the stations web page your suggestions!
What the hell??!














71


Chapter 18

With eyes wide open and blushing like crazy, I must have been a funny sight.
Greg was smirking and was tapping his fingers at the rhythm of the music on his laps
keyboard, like nothing was going on.
Im going to introduce you now, ok?
But-
Well, hello everyone! Im Greg Chaisty, covering for Annie Smith, who just had twins.
Congratulations Annie, may your life be filled with bottles and changing diapers! he
chuckled, we have a special lady guest today, this is the pretty lady I told you about,
say Hi, Sophie!

Before I could react to everything that was going on, I found me in front of a microphone
and Greg was giving me headphones.

H-Hello I stuttered.

Smirking Greg asked, So Sophie, this is your first time on national radio, then?

I glared at him. Ok, I know I was being completely clueless, but theres no need to point
it out in front of everyone! Well, not in front, but you know what I mean! Lots of people
listen to this station!!

Eager to prove myselfmorewell, for the lack of words, smart, I decided to give it a
try.

It is. Why? I made my best puppy face and tried to put on a sexy voice.
72


Greg was gaping at me and silent for a few seconds, until Neel started hitting the glass
panels, desperately, trying to get Gregs attention and waving his hands all over the
place.
R-Right, its ten fifteen on a lovely Monday morning! We hope you have fun with us.
Lets get it on with Flo Rida and his new single, Whistle
He typed on his computer, but the most surprising things was, that hewas blushing?
Really?!
I made Greg Chaisty blush? It must have been my imagination. He looked flustered for
the next two minutes, typing on his computer and making a two or three songs
sequence.
In the meantime, I looked around and saw Neel grinning at me and giving me the
thumbs up. What was all that about?
Trying to break the silence, since the music was playing on the background, I cleared
my throat to get Gregs attention.
When he looked at me, his amazing blue eyes were darker than usual.
So, at what time is your show?
Im from one to four. But since Annie is absent, Lauren gave each Dj one of her shows
for the week
What happened a few minutes ago, Greg? Where you blushing? I said teasingly. As I
spoke, I came closer to him and grabbed the collar of his shirt, looking at his big blue
orbs.
I couldnt help it, he is the one that is always messing with me, and so I had to take
advantage of the reverse situation.
His eyes were wider and he was clearly nervous, so he tried to put some space between
us and cleared his throat.
Let me tell you, it was so funny. He looked really cute.
He turned to look at his lap, and regained his composure. Then, HE got a mischievous
smile; he glanced at me and said sexily, I have the perfect song for you, princess.
Oh my God.
Im definitely in trouble, I thought.
73

After the songs finished, Greg grabbed his microphone smiling, Ok guys, thank you all
for your amazing selection of songs for Sophie, but I think I just found the one perfect
for her. Let us see if she has a good comeback.
I narrowed my eyes at him. Oh, its on, I voiced.
Smiling, he gestured to Neel to increase the volume. Neel was having so much fun, you
could tell because he was laughing and grinning from ear to ear. He gave us the thumbs
up.
Oh, this is perfect Greg sated smugly.
Then, it started:
I've tried playing it cool
But when I'm looking at you I can't ever be brave
'Cause you make my heart race
Shot me out of the sky
You're my kryptonite
You keep making me weak
Yeah, frozen and can't breathe
Something's gotta give now
Cause I'm dying just to make you see

That I need you here with me now
Cause you've got that one thing
So get out, get out, get out of my head
And fall into my arms instead
I don't, I don't, don't know what it is
But I need that one thing
And you've got that one thing
Now I'm climbing the walls
74

But you don't notice at all
That I'm going out of my mind
All day and all night
Somethings' gotta give now
Cause I'm dying just to know your name
And I need you here with me now
Cause you've got that one thing
So get out, get out, get out of my head
And fall into my arms instead
I don't, I don't, don't know what it is
But I need that one thing
Get out, get out, get out of my mind
And come on, come into my life
I don't, I don't, don't know what it is
But I need that one thing

And you've got that one thing
Woah (Clapping)
You've got that one thing

He sang all the way through the song looking at me. I was obviously, blushing, but
singing with him, I love One Direction!

After the song ended, Greg looked at me smirking and said to the audience, Thank you
guys! This was absolutely the perfect song for Sophie!
Pressing one button from the microphone, so not anyone else could hear him, he said
winking at me, am I smart, handsome and funny, or not?
Oh, you are so cocky, Greg! I retorted.
75

I was talking through the microphone, so everyone was listening to our conversation.
Forgetting that they didnt listened to his part, I added, you know what? I have the
song that describes you better!
Really? he said still smugly, after turning on his mic.
Yep I said popping the p.
Which one?
Without giving it too much though, I answered grinning, Im sexy and I know it, by
LMFAO. It suits you perfectly, my self-centered Dj
Widely smirking, he asked chuckling you think Im sexy, Sophie?
It hit me then, I did admit that. Not just to him, but to the whole bloody nation!
The song started to play and Neel had the audacity to put it very loud, too. As it was
playing, Greg came closer to me and I felt my mouth go dry.
Breathe, princess he said huskily in front of me.
I took a large intake of air, but I could still hear my hearts rate going too fast. Hell, I
think everyone from the audience could hear it.
Needless to say, I was blushing like crazy.
My little comeback had backfired me. I wasnt good at flirting or teasing Greg, he, on
the other hand, was the master.
Of course, he is a womanizer; a little voice in my head told me.
Still, I was completely and utterly flustered. Greg was smiling at me, giving me one of
his legitimate smiles, the ones that showed his dimples, and his eyes were glowing with
a light Ive never seen on them.
Suddenly, the cabins door opened and Scott came in. He looked angry.
Greg, what the hell where you thinking sending me to Lauren, men? he asked
harshly.
Greg reluctantly turned to him, and sheepishly smiled, sorry, Scott. Truth is, I didnt
really want to get you into trouble
Scott looked from between Greg and me. Narrowed his eyes and then it litterally looked
like a bulb had turned on his head. Wide eyed, he mumbled did I interrupt something,
here?
76

We heard Neel exclaim, yes, dude from the other side of the cabin.
Its ok, Scott. Wanna hang out for the rest of the show? Greg asked.
Smiling again, Scott nodded, if thats ok with the pretty lady
Greg rolled his eyes at this.
Sure, Scott, grinning I said.
The rest of the show was pretty funny. It was amazing how Greg was a truly amusing
Dj, he and Scott made jokes and included me into their conversation.
People called and twitted that this was one of the best shows ever. I enjoyed it
tremendously.
We were all laughing by the end. I had a huge tummy pain for it. Even Neel had
participated!
When we got out of the cabin, we exchanged phone numbers and decided to make the
show together over the next week.
On our way out for lunch, Greg grabbed my hand to stop me from going away, and
asked me did you have fun, princess?
Do you need to ask, Greg? I was still clutching my stomach.
I did mean it, you know?
Glancing at him a bit confused, he added the song. Every single word








77

Chapter 19
I was speechless for a few seconds. But Gregs real smile was reassuring, I smiled back.
Mark approached us typing on his blackberry, hey guys! Do you wanna grab lunch
together?
Where do you want to go, princess? Greg turned to look at me and Godhe looked
sexy as hell with that beautiful smile on his face.
Soph?
Uh?
Smugly, he straightened up, I said where you want to go?
I keep embarrassing myself with him!! Ugghhhis it me or is it too hot in here?
Its definitely you, the annoying little voice on my head answered me.
Trying to compose myself, I cleared my throat as a much amused Greg was glancing at
me. I dont know, really. We could go to Starbucks, I guess
Nah. Lets go to the Rainforest Caf. Ever been there?
Mark glanced our way, frowned and stopped typing, Guys, I forgot I have to talk
touhmmJulian, about next weekends gig. SoI should better go now
I narrowed my eyes and grabbed his arm before he could get away, Mark, come on, lets
go
Looking behind me, smiling Mark said Im not even hungry, Soph! You should go now,
otherwise youll lose time on your lunch date
Turning to glance at Greg, who I was sure was making signals to Mark, I mumbled Its
not a date, Mark. Were just going out for lunch
Dismissively, he waved us good bye and returned to his cell. Whatever Soph, Amy says
Hi, by the way
Looking Marks figure walk away, I frowned and asked Greg fidgeting with my
cardigans buttons, This is not a date, is it?
Greg doesnt date. Julians words echoed in my head. So whats going on here?
I was so happy after the show, and after he told me he meant every word from the song,
I cant deny my stomach flipped and I felt a hurricane inside. But, Im not sure I want to
become his next target.
78

I dont want to be like Sharon, who Im guessing must be pretty jealous by now. I mean,
Ive had all Gregs attention for the last two weeks; and if they dated recently or went
out or whatever, she must really hate me.
Although, this doesnt explain at all her behavior on my first day. Ill have to talk to her
sometime, I dont like to hold grudges on anyone. No matter what.
Its just lunch, Soph he said a bit too quietly.
I glanced at his blue eyes. He looked a little hurt.
Im sorry, Greg
Its not that I wouldnt like to go out with you. I justI dont want to be another girl on
your list, Greg The words left my mouth without thinking.
I closed my mouth when I realized what I said.
You know what? I think I have to ask Mimi something, so I guess we could plan it some
other day? I ran a hand through my hair and looked him with hopeful eyes.
How can I get out of this? I do like himquite a lot, actually. But this is going too fast, I
guess. Or maybe this will not get anywhere.
What if he only wants to sleep with me and then cross me out from his list?
Greg gently grabbed my hand. He came closer to me. I was totally gaping at him
nervously.
You are not another girl, Sophie
Smiling, he added I hadnt met the right girl. Lets go to Starbucks, ok?
Hadnt??
So he has?
Is itdont go there, Sophie. Dont overthink this too much, I mentally scolded myself.
We walked to Starbucks silently. It wasnt a complete awkward silence, but there was
some tension in the air.
After paying for our coffees and sandwiches, we took a table by the windows. Greg
didnt let me pay, he said that whenever I was with him, he would always pay for me.
He said it nicely, but with so much determination on his voice, that I couldnt argue
with him.
79

We ate silently. After munching on my ham and cheese sandwich, I couldnt keep all the
questions that I had in my mind in. I had to ask him.
I cleared my throat to get his attention, since he seemed deeply in thought staring out
the window. Greg, I need to ask you something
Shoot he said smiling. But the smile didnt reach his eyes.
I screwed things up, didnt I?
Sighing, I quietly said Ive been meaning to ask youwhy were you so rude to me on
my first day?
He ran a hand through his hair and seemed completely uncomfortable, Im sorry,
Sophie
I know Greg, Im not-
Lifting a hand to stop me, he looked intensely at me. My first impression with you on
the plane is that you were a spoiled brat, you seemed to be throwing a tantrum over
nothing. So, when I saw you seating on Laurens office, I got really mad at you.
This job you have, it has never been paid. Its usually for students who want to practice
and learn to become a Dj. We all started there, but we never got paid.
Lauren talked to all of us before you arrived, she told us to be nice to you.
I hate favoritisms.
So, I did think that you just wanted to have fun, to do nothing and get paid for it. This
isnt like Lauren, so we all figured that you were some friends daughter or something
like that
To say that I was completely surprised was an understatement.
Why? I mean, howIve never met her before! And she hasnt even told me anything
about it
I-Im sorry. I hate favoritisms, too. I cant believe this is happening I got up to go
straight to Lauren, when Greg stopped me.
Looking at me with his blue eyes as dark as the night sky, he calmly said let me finish,
Soph
Sighing, I sat again. But this time I was the uncomfortable one. I was moving my foot
fretfully under the table.
80

Im sorry I was such an ass to you. After Sharons outburst, you looked so sad, so
fragile.
From that moment, I knew I was a lost cause for you.
You are too pretty and too nave for your own good; and Im not sure what youve been
through, I hope one day youll trust me enough to tell me. Butand Im being
completely honest here, I feel drawn to you.
How? I dont know.
Why? I dont care.
Butyou are different. And I like you. A lot
He was completely nervous. Im not like this, at all
Good thing I was sitting, because after this amazing speech, I felt my knees bend, I was
blushing, and there was stupidly smiling at him.
He made me forget everything about Lauren for a moment.
Not knowing what to say or do, I lamely said Thank you, Greg
Thank you??!! He just told me he likes me!!
OH MY GOD!!!!
GREG LIKES ME!
He likes me!!!!!!
As if hearing my thoughts, he just stood there and smiled at me. His beautiful real
smile.
I was completely speechless and I didnt know what to do. He stood up and grabbed my
hand, lets go beautiful, we have to get to work
Then disappointed hit me.
Sensing me, he calmly said I dont know why Lauren is doing it, but Im glad that she
did it
Sadly, I whispered I need to talk to her
I figured you would do that. I actually didnt plan on telling you, because of that. But
you do what you have to do, ok?
81

I nodded. We walked to the stations building hand in hand.
As we approached the entrance, he turned to me and said huskily, besides, you are not
getting rid of me that easily, princess. He winked as he let me go and walked to studio
four.
I smiled at his retreating figure. I stayed there looking at him, and before I wouldnt see
him anymore, he turnedand he was smirking.
Figures.
He waved at me.
Chuckling, I waved back and turned to go to Laurens office.
God, he definitely makes me act stupid.


















82


Chapter 20

HE SAID WHAT?!
I was on the phone with Amy. I was sitting on the sidewalk in front of the building.
I knew Lauren was completely obsessed with time and everything; I was in limbo
regarding this job. I didnt know why did she hired me like that or why she was being
extremely nice to me, but I figured that if I got fired or whatever from Lauren, then so
be it, but I really needed to talk to my best friend.
Well, I didnt want to get fired. Not now. Not after Greg telling me he liked me!
But maybe, if I got to be a normal volunteer, since I wouldnt get paid, I could relax a
little bit about the time.
Oh well, whatever, I needed Amy.
He said he likes me!! I was about to jump up and down and make an embarrassing
happy dance on the street.
That is sooo AWESOME!! Amy shouted from Brighton. Im sure that even the guys
across the street heard her. She was that loud. I was holding my phone away from my
ear not to get deaf by her.
Amy, shush. Youre making me deaf I said teasingly.
Whatever Soph. Im so excited! I have to go back this weekend! she was talking in her
normal volume, now.
Yes!!
Actually Soph, I was thinkingwould you mind getting a rommie? Amy shyly asked.
Oh my God Amy! Of course not!! Youre my sister! Well have to work on the bed
arrangements, though
Chuckling, Amy added I know I snore like a cow. Sorry!
So, what are you going to do now, Soph?
Do? About what? Maybe we could get another bed and well figure where we could
place it Amy, dont you worry I rambled.
83

A bit condescendingly, Amy said I meant about Greg, Sophie I could see her rolling
her eyes at me.
I dont know, Amy. I mean its so awesome that he likes me, but Im not doing
anything. If the right time comes, I guess hell ask me out? I asked both of us.
He will. Im sure She sounded confident.
But what if he gets bored? I mean he has never been with just one girl and maybe-
Sophie! Would you stop that?! Youre awesome, have some faith in you! And if he
doesnt see it, then hes definitely not worth it she stated angrily.
Ok, ok. Ill have faith in me I mumbled.
So, whats the deal with you and Mark. You seem to be texting all day long, uh? This
time I was the teasing one.
Hes great. Hes actually the main reason, apart from you, of course, that Im moving to
London
Of course, Amy I mocked her. When are you coming?
On Friday she sounded so excited that was about to start rising her voice again.
Great. Well I got to go, before you left me deaf! Love you, Amy! I said chuckling.
BYE, SOPH!! LOVE YOU!!! she shouted on the highest tone she could talk, just to
mess with me.
Still, you have to love Amy, shes awesome, I thought, as I shook my head.
We talked for the last forty minutes, so that meant that now I was extremely late to go
talk to Lauren. Oh well
I got up and walked towards her office. When I got there, her door was closed, but Mimi
was reading a magazine too concentrated on the celebrities gossip.
So much for a lot of work, I thought.
Hi Mimi I shyly said. Do you know where Lauren is? I need to talk to her
Flustered, she put away her magazine and started to move some papers that were lying
on her desk, no, she took the day off
Is she ok? I asked a little concerned. I didnt know the woman much, but she sure
seemed like a really nice person.
84

N-No she stuttered, she was looking at everywhere but me. Personal matters
Why was Mimi acting like that with me? Its not like I was going to tell Lauren that she
wasnt doing much.
Ok I tried to sound really nice, so Mimi would chill out for a little bit, she seemed
somewhat stressed, so Mimi, do you happen to know whats new around here?
That got her eyes sparking. She relaxed on her chair as I took a seat on the couch that
was nearest her.
I do have some news, alright she whispered. She was happy to be able to tell someone,
but was still cautious, as she looked around to see if anybody could hear us.
This should be interesting, I thought.
People cant stop talking about you and Greg She had a huge grin on her face.
Ok, not the way I thought this talk would be like.
Blushing, I nodded yeah? What have you heard, Mimi?
Chuckling, Greg likes you, Sophie! He told you with that kids song on the last show he
was! It was so romantic, and completely unlike him
Now, I was blushing full on. Uhmmyeah?
This was a little too much for me. Ive always been shy, but having all these attentions
towards me and whatever was going on with Greg was making me completely and
utterly nervous.
Youre so cute she winked at me. I can see why he likes you she chirped in excitedly.
Thank you?
Sharon must be pretty mad at all of these, thought she said shrugging.
Now, were getting to somewhere, I thought excitedly.
Trying to sound careless, I asked her yeah. Whats the deal with her?
Looking from left to the right, she leaned to come closer to me, and whispered I heard
shes pregnant.
P-pregnant? I mumbled shocked.
Pregnant??!!
85

How? I mean she doesnt seem to be! Shes too thin
Wait.
Now that I think about it, shes always wearing loose blouses, so if she had a tiny bump,
you couldnt tell.
Could it be?
Noooooooooo
Please, noooooooo
It couldnt be him!
Right?!
I was on the verge on hyperventilating. My heart beats were going too fast for me, it
became a little hard to breathe
Are you ok, Sophie? Mimi got up to sit by me.
I nodded, since I wasnt sure if I could talk like this. After calming myself for a little
while, warily, I whispered
whos the father?












86

Chapter 21

This is not happening.
Oh my Godplease dont
He cant be
Dont let him be
Mimi was looking at me concerned, but I couldnt say or do anything.
This was a complete mess.
Could it be- I achieved mumbling something, but Mimi grabbed my hand in hers in a
reassuring gesture and calmly said, I dont think its Gregs
They had a thing for a couple of weeks a few months ago. But that was too long ago.
Besides, she had a mysterious boyfriend who came by from time to time, but I havent
seen him in a while, though. Maybe they broke up or something, or she rambled on
and on.
I stopped paying attention to her. I breathed; I hadnt noticed that I stopped breathing
at all, so relief washed over me.
Butmaybe it was Gregs and thats why she was so jealous of me. I mean, I dont think
Mimi knew the absolute truth.
Maybe, she isnt even pregnant, I thought hopefully.
Mimi seemed like the kind of woman that likes gossiping and wouldnt mind creating
some of the rumors in order to have fun, so I felt my stiffened body relax a little bit. But
she was also the caring, loving type of grandma-look a like, so it really didnt make
sense that she would make up something like this.
Taking me out of my thoughts, You really care for him, dont you? Mimi asked me
sympathetically.
I didnt notice she was staring at me kindly or that she had stopped with the rambling.
I-I, well, hes really handsome. And funny. And- Sighing, I finally said yeah I like
him.
Patting me on my right arm, Mimi added Hes a good man. Too much of a womans lady
for my taste, but he is a truly gentleman. Did you know that every Christmas he brings
me a gift? And every Mothers day as well
87

She was glancing at the distance, as if she was remembering those times. She seemed
so lonely; I guess Gregs attentions were pretty much most of the attention she would
get. I felt sympathy for her.
I smiled, yes, he can be a truly sweet guy when he wants to I finished that sentence
and I felt my cheeks flame, just as Mimi gave me a loving glance.
You guys make such a cute couple
Tapping my fingers at my knee nervously, were not a couple, Mimi
Not yet, my sweet girlnot yet She got up to take her seat by her desk smiling.
So, Mimi, how did you exactly heard that Sharon is pregnant?
I was still hopeful that it was just some rumors. It had to be. I mean, yes, the woman
was hysterical, probably for the hormones, but maybe it was just cheap old gossip that
was running through the stations corridor.
Hesitantly, she whispered I kind of heard it when she told Lauren
Oh.
Crap.
She was so pregnant.
Feeling defeated I got up, when do you think I could catch Lauren?
Im not sure, sweetie. She takes this days off from time to time, but she might as well
come back in five minutes or not at all
Walking to the door, I stopped by Mimis desk and gave her a small kiss on the cheek,
thank you, Mimi. See you around.
She was taken aback from my gesture. Poor Mimi, I bet she doesnt have much
interaction with people.
I walked to the usual place where everyone I knew would hang out. Just as I was going
to open the door, Greg came out followed by Julian.
Hey gorgeous I heard him say in a dark voice and smiling at me.
Hey I managed to mumble.
He frowned, but before he could ask me something, he was shoved forwards, meaning,
he crashed into me. He immediately grabbed me by the waist, so I wouldnt fall.
88

What the hell, Julian?! Greg asked glaring at him.
Chuckling, Julian shrugged, dont thank me, Greg. You sure seem to be enjoying this a
little too much. He passed by us and before he turned to the left, towards the next
corridor, he said in a loud teasing voice come on, Greg, you can flirt all you want,
later.
Greg groaned and rolled his eyes. But before he let me go, he asked me with concerned
eyes are you ok?
Yes, Im fine, dont worry. You better catch up to Julian, Greg I tried to reassure him,
but honestly? I was still freaking out.
What if he was the babys father?!
Should I tell him?
If it wasthen what would happen?
I already knew the answer to that. No matter what, he should try to work things out
with Sharon, for the babys sake. I would never accept someone after knowing they have
that kind of responsibility with another person. He would have to be with her, during
pregnancy and when the baby arrives.
Ughwhen the baby arrives
My heart sank at this.
O.K. he said hesitantly as he let me go.
Running a hand through his hair, he seemed frustrated. I really hope you get to trust
me, Sophie, because honestly? You suck at lying
Sighing, Im sorry Greg. Its not for me to tell
He opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted.
COME ON DUDE!! Julian screamed from the other side of the building.
Shit. I gotta go, butcan we hang out later? He asked hopefully.
Smiling, I confidently said, wouldnt miss it for the world
Where did that come from?
As soon as the words left my mouth, I heard Gregs laughter and, for like the billionth
time, I blushed.
89

You look so cute when you blush, Sophie Shaking his head, he ran to wherever Julian
was, since he was getting truly impatient and was screaming at Greg to go.
I entered the room and found Sharon sitting by the couch. There was no one else.
She was slumbering. As soon as she spotted me, she huffed and got up, ready to leave
the room.
She seemed a real wreck. Had dark eyes under her eyes and she was scowling more
than ever. But what got to me, was the sadness you could see in her eyes. She really
seemed to be going through a really rough patch.
She was wearing loose jeans and a red loose blouse with cleavage. I did notice that she
wasnt wearing high heels, she was wearing red flats. But I couldnt stare enough to see
if she had the little bumpy abdomen.
This is it, I thought.
I couldnt watch someone in that state. Especially since she was pregnant.
No matter how mean she was to me, I really think she needed someone. Someone to rely
to, to talk to, I know how much Amy helped me during the last month; to be honest, I
wouldnt be here, is it wasnt for her support.
So I breathed deeply to gain some courage and I gently grabbed her arm to stop her.
Sharon we need to talk
I dont have anything to talk about with you She spitted.
I was a surprised of the hatred and anger I looked into her eyes when she glanced at
me. She shoved me to the side and hurriedly left the room towards the entrance.
It was almost time for everyone to go home, well, us, really, because the radio had
different schedules, so there was always one show, no matter the hour.
I guess I spent all afternoon with Mimi, I thought as I realized that.
I ran to catch up to her, and when I did, I grabbed her arm again. She wasnt running,
so it wasnt hard to do it.
What the hell do you want?! she screamed at me.
I flinched for a second, but I was still grabbing her arm, so she couldnt leave. I want to
talk to you, Sharon
She pushed me with her other arm and I let go of her. I thought she was going to run,
but she towered me.
90

I hate you she said with so much venom in her voice that I was completely shocked at
it.
People started to walk through the corridors, so I knew that we were giving a show,
since some kept glancing our way. The fact that we were in front of the entrance doors,
blocking the way, wasnt helping, either.
Youre pregnant I whispered. I didnt expect her to confirm it, since I already knew it
was truth. It just blurted out of my big mouth.
She seemed sincerely shocked and concerned. But just for a moment. She regained her
angered vision and pushing hardly one finger on my chest, she spat Who told you?!
I-It doesnt matter who did. The fact is that you are and you need someone I didnt
want to compromise Mimi, so I hesitated what to answer to that.
What makes you think that, you bitch?!
Rolling my eyes, I told her youre a mess Sharon. And youre not the friendly type, so
you really dont have anyone to turn to. Trust me, I know that when you are feeling like
crap, you need someone to rely on
I hate you She was definitely showing it, too. Her face was all blushed from the
screaming and her eyes were red with anger.
But you know what? I wasnt going to turn away.
She was carrying a baby for crying out loud! She would sometime need someone, and if
she didnt want me around, it was fine, but she needed to tell the father about the baby.
You already said that, Sharon. And as sorry as I am for that, it doesnt keep me from
sleeping every night
You need to tell the father I stated calmly.
How was I calmed? I had no idea, inside I was really nervous, but I knew that
sometimes all we need was a wakeup call to get our things together and move forward.
By this time there were at least ten people that were not only glancing at us, but were
fully on gaping at us.
HOW DARE YOU?! she screamed on full volume.
I even winked for a few times.
YOU ARE SUCH A SLUT AND A WHORE!!
Ok this is it, I thought.
91

It happened so fast, that I noticed after a few seconds what had happened.
I opened my mouth to answer herwhen I felt my right cheek burning.
She slapped me so hard that my face turned the other way and I stumbled.
As I was falling, I felt strong arms held me.
And then I heard Greg snarl, WHAT THE HELL IS YOUR PROBLEM SHARON?!









Chapter 22

This might hurt a little bit
I hissed as I felt the bag of frozen peas on my cheek.
I was sitting on my living room. Gregs blue eyes were looking at me concerned. He was
holding the bag and was sitting with his legs crossed in front of me so he could be right
in front of me. His hair looked disheveled from running his hand through it so much.
I recalled how Sharon spat SHE IS, before escaping through the doors.
She was fuming, thats for sure.
I sighed and looked embarrassed to the ground.
What the hell happened, Sophie?
Should I tell him?
I think I couldnt help it anymore.
92

He was right. I suck at lying.
Whenever I wanted to lie to my father when Amy and I went out with the guys for a
club or something, I always came up with the lamest excuses. Like were observing the
night activities of the fireflies for a science project, on Friday night. Now that I think
about it, my dad must have probably know the truth since he always told us to be safe.
Looking at everywhere but him, I blurted out Shes pregnant
There.
I said it.
I was afraid to look at his reaction, so after a few seconds of silence, I turned to see his
beautiful blue orbs. Surprisingly, he had a blank expression on his face, other than his
concern for me that was evident on his eyes.
Frowning, I asked him arent you worried?
Why should I be? He said as he came closer to me.
He was still holding the frozen bag, but he was so close to my face, that I could smell his
minty breath. I was having difficulty concentrating on what I wanted to say.
He always makes me act stupid, I thought.
Clearing my throat, I turned my face to look in front of me, to the chimney, before I
whispered well, you knowit could be yours? I said every word slowly, as getting
ready for his nervous breakdown.
I mean, having a baby is a HUGE thing.
Grabbing my face gently, he turned me so I could look directly at him.
What makes you think that? Wait. Did she say that? He got up after that. He was
clearly getting angry.
He paced on my small living room from one side to the other, putting two and two
together. Running a hand through his hair, he squatted in front of me.

Its not mine
I felt completely relieved. My body relaxed and I got comfortable on my sofa.
Looking intensely at me, he asked Sophie, did Sharon tell you that I was her babys
father?
93

N-no
Im so stupid, I thought. I slapped myself on the forehead.
I stupidly assumed that, I mean she is so rude to me, and after I talked to Mimi, she
told me that Sharon was pregnant, I thought that it could be yours, seeing that you had
something a few months ago. I mean, I dont know how advanced is her pregnancy, so it
could be
Sighing, I whispered Im sorry, Greg
Hey! Its ok he said clearly much more relaxed, too. He was still squatted in front of
me, but had both hands on my legs.They felt extremely warm on me.\
Did you ask her that?
No! I exclaimed.
Did he think that I was jealous and made a scene for that?
Well, truth is, I was jealous. ButIm not admitting that to him. At least not directly.
He was watching me intensely again. The difference is that he was now smiling at me,
which obviously made my cheeks heat up in flames.
I-I saw her disheveled state as I went into the room, after you crashed into me I said
shyly, she looked like she was going through a rough patch and I wantedto let her
know that I could be there for her
Which obviously didnt work out as planned, as you can see I signaled my now bruised
cheek.
Smiling at me, he sighed. Youre too kind, Soph He got up and I could still feel my
tightened stomach and the heat from where he had his hands.
Well, she obviously hates me
Shrugging, he confidently stated Its her problem, not yours
Hesitating, I asked him Gregwhat happened between you too?
He sat on the other sofa. He ran a hand through his hair, for like the twentyish time in
the last two hours. He looked really handsome, tough.
Wellwhen does Greg look bad at all?
He did look completely uncomfortable. Sighing, he mumbled we hooked up a couple of
times, like eight months ago. Thats pretty much it
94

I looked at him, I mean, really looked at him, like I wanted to see all of him. He shifted
uncomfortably on his seat.
I-Ive been a kind of a player, Im afraid he blurted ashamed.
I guess thats why you assumed that I was the babys father he said more to himself,
than me. He looked down and was clearly embarrassed. He clutched his head on his
hands and rested his elbows on his knees.
Sighing, I got up and took a seat by him. Heyits ok, you hadnt met me, yet I said
teasingly.
He looked at me surprised. Slowly, his eyes turned darker than usual, and slowly, a
smile grew on his lips, I guess not
I was smiling at him and yesI was blushing so hard.
Me and my stupid mouth.
How can I blurt out things like that to him?
He chuckled, you are so beautiful, Soph. And whenever you blushI- he caressed my
cheek with his hand and glanced at my lips.
I may have stopped breathing for a few seconds.
He leaned closer to me.
Just as he was literally one breath away from my lips, he kissed me on the cheek.
I didnt know to feel disappointed or relieved. More like completely disappointed.
Huskily, he whispered by my ear one day, I wont hold on anymore.
Who wants him to do that?!
He got up leaving me completely breathless and flustered. Greg grabbed his jacket and
turned to me, I better go, princess.
What the hell?
How can he do that?
Why?
Is he not into me?
95

I guess he kind of sensed me, because he came closer to me; he squatted and looking at
me with his mesmerizing intense dark eyes, he whispered II need to go before I do
something that you might regret tomorrow, you still have things to work on, and when
you confide in metrust me, I wont let you go
He got up and before he closed the door, he smiled at me, his dimple big smile.






Chapter 23

Oh my God
I was standing in front of my bathroom mirror. My dark long hair looked incredibly
messy. The bruise on my cheek looked awful. It was still a little bit red but turning into
a horrible dark purple.
How am I going to go to the radio looking like this?
Could I?
Oh, what the hell
I grabbed my phone and slide my finger to unlock it. Scrolling down to Laurens office,
number, I dialed. It was still early, but maybe I could get lucky and find someone there.
Hello? Laurens voice answered.
Hi Lauren! Its Sophie Mills
Hi sweetie! How are you doing? I heard about Sharons outburst yesterday. Im going to
have to talk to her today-
Dont I interrupted her, I, well, I guess well figure it out later, dont worry. Actually,
I was wondering if I could have the day off? I asked hopefully.
Oh. Well of course! she said happily.
96

Ok. What the hell is going on? She is too protective of me and when I tell her that Im
not going to go, she acts like nothing happensisnt she supposed to be my boss?
Arent you curious as why Im not going? I asked suspiciously.
Oh gosh! Are you sick? Do you need anything? she asked clearly concerned.
Lauren, I didnt want to do this over the phone, butwhats going on here?
Uhmmwhat do you mean, dear?
I know that Im getting paid in a position where no one does. And you are being too
condescending with me. I mean, thanks, but why?
There were a few seconds of complete and awkward silence.
Lauren?
Now she sounded serious, Im sorry Sophie. I know your father and he explained to me
all the things that youve been through, so I tried to give you a fresh start and be much
more nicer than Ive ever been withwell, anyone, really
You know my dad? How? I mean, thank youI guess. I just dont like to be treated
different Lauren, I do appreciate the effort, but its not like me to have privileges over
others
Ok. Youre fired she stated in her business tone.
What?!
Geez, great way to start the day, Sophie!
I seated on my sofa, and sighed resigned Ok. Thank you for the opportunity you tried
to give-
Laurens laughter erupted from the other side of the line, that was so mean! Im sorry,
sweetie! Its a joke! she said between laughs.
Ugh.
I rolled my eyes even though I was completely alone.
Take the day off, Sophie. Dont worry; well talk about it tomorrow, all right? she said
still trying to control her fits of laughter. She was failing, by the way.
Ok. Thank you
97

I kept my phone nearby, but I took a seat on one of my terrace doors. I breathed
relieved, for a moment there, I really thought Lauren had fired me, and sadly, all I
could think about was what would happen between me and the dead drop gorgeous Dj
that was still on my mind.
What is wrong with me?
When did I become socheese and corny?
Could it be that I liked him more to the point that I could
Noooooo
I just like him too much, thats all.
Yeah, you keep telling yourself that, the completely annoying voice on my head told me.
Yep.
I just like him too much, I mean, whats the big deal, right?
The weather outside was pretty warm, so I decided to go out and explore the city. Ive
been in London a little less than a month and still havent been to any touristic place.
I took a bath and grabbed my unused bag of makeup, because today, I was definitely
going to need it to try to cover my hideous bruised cheek. I braided my hair in a loose
way, and decided to just grab a pair of jeans, a white t-shirt and my violet cardigan. I
searched for any comfy shoes I had, so I grabbed a pair of brown flats, my sunglasses
and my Nikon camera.
One of my biggest dreams was to study photography, so, being the spoiled brat that I
was, my dad got me a professional Nikon, which was an amazing gift, if I ever learn
how to use it properly. In law school I didnt have much spare time, and whatever I had,
I usually spent it with Amy or Will.
I packed my camera and a pair of water bottles on my backpack, and I was set to start
my tourist sighting.
I started at the Buckingham Palace. You couldnt get inside, but it was awesome to see
the flags waving and all the tourists taking pictures. I took a seat at Saint James Park
after strolling for an hour.
My stomach was growling, so I stopped at a Starbucks to get a sandwich and a coffee,
before I went to Westminter Abbey. As corny as I was becoming, I wanted to stop by
Jane Austens tomb. She was my favorite writer.
98

Just as I was standing in front of it, appalled at how small it was, considering it was
one of the biggest writers off all times, I mean, they should put a monument or
something, my phone ringed.
I looked at it a bit uncomfortably since the guards were giving me the nastiest glances,
but when Gregs face popped, I grinned stupidly.
Gosh. What has become of me?
Yes? I answered as I pushed the green button.
Hey princess! Gregs sexy voice chirped in.
Hi I still had that stupid grin on my face, and I actually managed to forget where I
was as I almost stepped on Austens tomb.
Where are you?
Westminster Abbey. Im being a tourist today
Greg chuckled mind if we join you?
Dont you have work to do, Greg? I asked teasingly
Well, this girl that was supposed to manage my schedule forgot to tell me that I didnt
have a special guest for todays show, so my friend Scott is covering for me, seeing that
he had already scheduled someone for today, anyway he answered smugly.
Shit! I completely forgot! Im so sorry! Now Im really getting fired I said freaking out.
By this time, I was stepping outside the Abbey, and thank God, because people were
staring at me for talking on the phone so loudly.
Geez. Get a life people!
Dont worry, princess, it was my responsibility, anyway. But as Lauren is appalled at
yesterdays events, she gave me and Mark the day off to cheer you up, so she said
So, where are you, gorgeous?
Well I pretty much got kicked out of the Abbey, so now Im wandering on the streets,
but I wanted to go to the Tower Bridge to take some pictures
Wicked. Well meet you there in about half an hour? Greg said still smugly. Ugh. Still
a jerk, I see.
Somewhat annoyed, I stated Greg. Im walking. Im not going to get there in half an
hour
99

Welltake the underground, princess. Wait. Have you ever been-
I knew where this was going. He was making fun of me for being, well, dumb and not
very practical, since Ive never used it before.
I just did. And it went fantastic, thank you very much I rolled my eyes, even though
he couldnt see me.
It shouldnt be a problem, then. See you in a bit He was smirking. I knew it.
It was so easy to grab the underground, what have I been missing? Now that I was
pretty sure Lauren is going to take away my salary, I decided to be more careful,
towards any money issue.
Standing in front of the Tower Bridge, I was speechless. The sight was amazing. I had
to take a picture, so I took my camera out and started to figure out how the bloody hell I
could take a professional photo of the monument, when a pair of strong hands covered
my eyes.
Boo Greg whispered by me ear.
I felt the bubbles in my stomach and shivered a little bit. I tried to control it, but having
Greg behind me, so close behind me, was making my mind go numb. Again.
Hey I said as I turned to look at him.
He didnt step back; we were still so close to each other that if he leaned, our lips would
definitely touch.
Stop thinking that, I mentally scolded myself.
His blue eyes were darker and he was looking at me completely amused.
Ugh. I was probably blushing and gaping at him.
Greg was wearing dark blue jeans, black boots and a black fitted t-shirt, that even
thought it was kind of loose, it still clung on to his amazing body.
Mark cleared his throat, so I turned to see him smiling and I teasingly shoved Greg
away. No need to make more fun of me. It was embarrassing as it is.
Hey Soph Mark came closer to me and hugged me. Mark was wearing blue ripped
jeans, red shirt and red tennis shoes.
How are you doing? He said concerned, looking at my makeup covered cheek.
I moved my hand dismissively, Im fine, Mark. Stop worrying
100

Greg grabbed me by the waist and turned me. He slowly caressed my cheek with his
thumb. I could see how his jaw clenched and his eyes were a bit hard, but when he
looked at mine, he slowly smiled at me.
I still dont get why Sharon would do something like that Mark was frowning and
running a hand through his brown hair.
Shrugging, I said I really dont want to talk about it right now
Sorry Mark smiled at me sheepishly.
Its ok, Mark I teasingly slapped his arm.
So, what were you trying to do, princess? Gregs dark voice asked me.
I was trying to get a picture of the Tower Bridge, but I still dont know how to use this
I showed him my Nikon bloody thing
Chuckling, he grabbed it from my hand and started to move some buttons. After a few
seconds, he gave it back. Its pretty awesome, Soph
I know, I wish I could use it properly
What do you mean Mark chirped in curiously.
I was in law school, so I didnt have much free time to learn how to use, I either spent
it with Amy orWill
It was hard for me to talk about Will with Greg. I dont know why, but it made me
uncomfortable. It was awkward.
Mark was oblivious, since he asked me Whos Will? as he grabbed my camera to look
at it. Greg was completely silent and was glancing at me intensely, as to watch for my
reactions, I guess.
My boyfriend I replied sadly.
Marks eyes widened at my response and Greg moved uncomfortably. He turned to look
at the monument, rather than me.
Oh. Are you still together, then? Mark asked me watching his friend.
No. He- were not together anymore
Why was this so hard for me?
He-
101

Greg interrupted me by grabbing my wrist, so, when are you going to take that picture,
Soph? He was smiling, but it didnt reach his eyes.
I was grateful, though, I really didnt want to talk about it there.
I snapped the photo and we decided to walk by towards the Tower of London. We
walked all day long to see monuments and buildings. I got a lot of pictures, and Greg
started to show me how to use my camera.
It was almost six in the evening, and the weather was getting a bit colder. We were
sitting in front of a nice italian restaurant due to the fact that we were all starving.
Marks stomach growled furiously first than mine, thank goodness.
After we ordered our salads and pizza, Mark took out his blackberry to message my best
friend, I suppose.
Hows Amy? I said smirking. Greg chuckled and slapped him teasingly on the head.
Ugh. Not my hair, dude! Mark said as he tried to rearrange his spiky hair. He got up
and narrowed his brown eyes at us, Greg, you are spending too much time with Sophie,
she used to be nice he said faking to be angry.
We both laughed as he left the table to go talk in the sidewalk.
I kind of felt nervous to be with Greg alone, I may like him more than what I originally
thought. Ugh.
Greg was glancing at me playing with his glass.
Oh my God.
Please help me.
In the barely light of the restaurant, Greg looked extremely handsome. His blue eyes
were mesmerizing and he was watching me the same way a lion looks at his prey. I
fidgeted with my hands on the napkin they were holding.
W-What are you thinking Greg? I stuttered to break the tension that was starting to
build. Trust me, it wasnt a bad tension, it was kind of sexy.
About you he said huskily.
I licked my dry lips, uh?
I know, not the smartest thing to say, but could you blame me? Greg always made me
nervous, but the way he was looking at me, like he wanted to eat me all was completely
unnerving.
102

There are so many things that I want to know about you
He leaned on the table with his arms crossed, you are such an interesting sight,
princess
Especially when you are blushing so hard, like right now he said smugly.
I rolled my eyes. You make me nervous, Chaisty
Oh, I know he whispered so only I could hear him.
Still flustered, I looked around us and watched Mark laughing at his phone, which
brought a smile to my face.
I want that.
I want to smile and be in love and be happy.
I turned around to glance back at Greg who was still watching me with sparkles on his
eyes.
Hes dead I blurted out.
Greg shifted on his seat and frowned. What are you talking about, Soph?
After a few seconds, I sighed. Will, my boyfriend died the same night he proposed to
me, and I was next to him












103

Chapter 24

Have you ever felt like you blurted out something at the worst time?
Thats exactly how I felt. Even though I felt like a huge weight had been lifted from me,
I knew that it wasnt something that I should have done.
Want to know how I know?
Easy.
Greg wouldnt look at me.
At all.
After my little outburst, I watched how Gregs relaxed body, stiffened to the point where
he looked like one of the royal guards. Thats how stiff he was.
As I took notice of this, I leaned myself towards his place, but the waitress came with
our food. Mark joined us with this goofy grin all over his face, which wiped out as he
took a closer look at Greg. He glanced at me with a WTF face, but I shifted
uncomfortably on my seat and grabbed a pizza slice.
I actually didnt know what to do. I bit my lip so hard that I started to taste the copper
liquid that came from it.
How could I blurt it out like that?
We werent even alone!
It really wasnt the best time to say it
The tension and awkwardness could be sliced with a knife. Mark was trying to make
small talk, but neither I nor Greg was answering him at all. Finally, Mark sighed loudly
and resumed eating his pizza looking everywhere around us.
After 20 minutes, I wanted to run away from this. I got up, grabbed out a few pounds
from my backpack and left them on the table, Im sorryI had an amazing day
butI guess I better go now
Mark grabbed my hand as I turned away. I felt my eyes water and if I didnt left soon, I
was sure they were going to drop at any second. I released my hand from his, grabbed
my backpack and ran towards the closer underground.
It was dark, as it was almost eight at night. I heard the screech of a chair being moved,
but I didnt turn around. The tears were cascading down my cheeks.
104

To make it all worst, Im pretty sure the makeup I had covering my dark bruise was
smudging by now.
I was closer to the entrance now, but I was starting to sob to add to my own
embarrassment. So, I stopped a few steps before I actually got in and looked around to
find a place to seat or something.
I didnt hear steps or anything behind me.
Suddenly, someone gently grabbed my arm. I gasped a little bit, but when I turned to
look at whoever was doing it, I found myself drown in those blue eyes I have always
been mesmerized by.
This time, they were filled with sadness and worry.
Greg didnt say anything; he just hugged me in a gentle but firm embrace. I leaned on
his chest inhaling his cinnamon musky scent and letting the rest of my tears fall.
After a few seconds, he whispered Sophie, Im so sorry
Ive been such an ass to you. I had no idea, if I-
I gently covered his mouth with my hand. I shouldnt have blurted it out like that. It
wasnt the place or the time
I felt his warm breath on the palm of my hand and it gave me goose bumps. I dropped it
as I blushed. Thank goodness it was dark and we werent in a too lightened place,
otherwise he would have definitely seen it.
He smiled at me. His warm real smile, the one that showed his dimples.
Youre so cute when you blush he whispered huskily.
Ugh.
That, only made me blush harder. His chest vibrated with his deep laughter.
I rolled my eyes, but couldnt help to hide the smile that was starting to form on my lips.
Thats so much better, princess. Im sorry I freaked out back there He said as he
moved his thumb cleaning the last trace of my tears.
And Im so sorry that I made you cry youve been through so much he whispered.

I couldnt speak. I was completely and utterly mesmerized by him. I wasnt even
blinking. Im not sure if I looked stupid, I probably did, but the feel of his arms around
105

me and the way he was looking at me made my mind go blank. The fact that he still had
his hand cupping my face wasnt helping at all.
A few minutes passed, slowly, his beautiful smile transformed into a smugly one.
Am I so handsome that you are speechless? he asked just as he smirked.
Gosh, you have no idea, I thought.
Thankfully, I regained my brains after looking his devious smirk. I had my hands on his
chest, so I pushed him away as I rolled my eyes, again.
Chuckling, he came closer to me, grabbed my hand and intertwined our fingers, lets
get you home princess
I glared at him and tried to scowl, but failed miserably. He was looking at me too
sweetly for me to be mad at him.
After a few minutes, I stopped abruptly, what about Mark?
Hes gone. He told me to fix whatever I had ruined for you and scolded me for being
such a douchebag to you he pinched my side, which made me yelp a little bit, those
were his exact words
After pausing for a moment, he stopped me hes right, you know? I dont know why but
I always seem to screw things up for you Gregs blue eyes were sadly glancing at me.\
Using his words, I smirked. Am I so pretty that I somehow make you lose your
coolness? I winked at him.
This seemed to do the trick. His arms loosened up and he laughed for a few seconds.
Tsk, what are you talking about? Im always cool he added smiling.
I was glad to lighten up the mood. We really needed to stop all the usual drama, I loved
to be with flirty Greg, like back on the radio; we had an amazing time.
We walked through the park to get to the parking lot. Still smirking, I teasingly slapped
Greg arm, you teased me for never using the subway, yet you always drive around your
fancy car
He narrowed his eyes and shook his head Marks right you know? he said smiling.
About what?
You are spending too much time with me. Youre turning against me He put his hand
with mine, I may add, on his chest, mockingly scared.
106

I felt all over again in high school, he made me feel butterflies, and tingly things
whenever he touched me. Man, I really must really like himlike too much.
Yep, I just like him tremendously.
He opened the door for me, and I slide through the leather seat. He went around and
after he closed his door, he turned to look at me, are you still hungry?
I really hadnt eaten much. Shame, since that pizza seemed amazing. As if on cue, my
stomach growled. I blushed immediately, just as Greg started the car chuckling.
Would you like to accompany for dessert? he said faking seriousness.
Yes, I would like that very much I answered him faking it too.
We both looked at each other and laughed.
Greg took me to this small caf near my apartment building. He told me this was a caf
ran by a French couple that had been living here for almost twenty years. It was pretty
small; it just had two tables inside and lots of bred counters filled with different kinds.
As soon as he opened the door, I was a complete goner for this place. The smell was
amazing, like just baked bread combined with coffee and caramel. Dont ask me how,
but my mouth watered as soon as we entered through the doors.
Good evening, Mrs.Petit Greg smiled at the old lady in front of the cashier.
She looked to be around 70 years old, was wearing a red polka dot dress with a white
apron on top. Her hair was short and completely white. She seemed like a really nice
and happy lady.
With a thick French accent, grinning, she said Hello, dear Greg, how are you?
Great. I was wondering if you have some of those caramel filled croissants, that I love
so much?
Mais, oui! she said happily.
We took a seat by the window, and she placed two enormous croissants in front of each.
She also brought us a black coffee with a small chocolate by the side.
I couldnt help the pleasure moan that escaped my mouth when I first tried my
croissant, oh my God, this is so amazing I said licking my lips as I felt some caramel
on them.
Mrs. Petit giggled at us. Curiously, I glanced at Greg to ask him what was going on, but
when I looked at him, he was gaping at me and looking at me with the darkest blue eyes
I had ever seen on him. My eyes widened and suddenly, I felt completely self-conscious.
107

A few seconds passed and Greg must have realized that, since he shifted on his seat and
cleared his throat, you have just made these croissants more interesting he said
huskily.
Stop teasing her, Greg Mrs.Petit scolded him. She was clearly amused, though. She
had a huge grin on her face.
Sheepishly, Greg apologized sorry
My eyes must have probably popped out of my face. He was being scolded by the lovely
lady and he was accepting it.
Shes the closest thing to a grandmother to me he whispered as he leaned towards me.
But she can be somewhat nosy he added winking.
We resumed eating talking about unimportant things, but the fact that I still felt like I
needed to tell him everything was starting to nag me.
Greg most have noticed this, because after almost two hours, we left the caf in silence.
We walked for the next two blocks, since we were both too full to take the car to my
apartment. And there was no point either, since the caf was in his building.
Before he opened my building doors, I grabbed his hand.
Greg, II want to-
Hey, theres no need Sophie he shushed me as he came closer to me.
But I really want to-
He gently kissed my non-bruised cheek, good night, princess
He let me go as he smiled at me, youll tell me everything some day, ok?
Frowning, I asked him why not now?
Youre tired and we have work tomorrow
Good night, princess
Sighing, I relaxed my shoulders, as I looked at him smiling, good night, Greg. Thank
you
Walking away, he waved thank you
For what? I wanted to ask, but he was walking on a fast pace, so I doubt he could have
heard me.
108

Still, I did hear him as he said Caramel croissant is now my favorite dessert!
Jerk.








Chapter 25
The annoying beeping of my cell phone woke me up. It was 5:30 am. I know, why would
anyone get up so early out of their own will? Well, my father is a surgeon and he has the
habit of scheduling operations at 6:00 am. Since I wanted to talk to him, I had to wake
up this early.
Still lying on my bed, I grabbed my Iphone and searched through my contacts until I
found him. I dialed his number expecting him to answer me at the second ring. But he
didnt. My phone ringed for at least seven times before I was sent to voice mail.
I sat up alarmed. Could there be something wrong with him? I called him again but now
I was completely awake and pacing back and forth on my bedroom.
Hello? My dads raspy voice was heard.
Dad?! Is everything ok?! Are you sick?! Do you-
Calm down, SophieI was sleeping he stated calmly.
I stopped my pacing and looked at my phones screen as if I could actually see him
through it, Dad, your always awake at this hourwhats going on?
I-Im in London, baby
Ok. Now I was totally freaking out!
What do you mean youre in London! Since when? Where are you? Why is it that you
arent in my house?
109

I havent seen him for what it seemed like forever, since Ive never left Birmingham for
more than a couple of days. The fact that he was not staying in my house kind of hurt
me. I know, Im a daddys girl.
As if he was reading my mind, he asked me softly Have you got any plans for lunch?
What is wrong with me? Hes a grown up. He can do whatever he wants. Feeling guilty
for my little outburst, I sighed. I got work, Dad
I know, baby girl, but you can leave for lunch, cant you?
WellI need to talk to Lauren, I guess. And Im guessing you must be occupied, isnt
it? As I finished my sentence, I heard some womans laughter over the other side of the
line. I felt a small tug on my mouth as a smile formed.
My Dad is with someone! Ive been telling him to socialize for a long time. I felt so happy
for himhe deserves to find another person to share his life with.
Chuckling and embarrassed, he said I always have time for you, Sophie. He sounded
happy, so I as I laid on my bed again, I felt utterly happy for him, as well.
Ill see you at lunch, then. Wait. You do know how to get to the radio station, right?
Knowingly, he said Oh yes. I know where it is
How does he? Oh well, whatever, hes not as clueless as I am
See you later, Dad
Bye, my baby girl
I was smiling like an idiot. I looked at the window and watched the amazing view I had
of this part of the city. It was still pretty early, but I had no desire to lay in bed for
longer, so I woke up, grabbed my black pants, a white fitting blouse and some
underwear and I took a long relaxing bath. I blow dried my hair and left it loose for a
change, just to spice things up, I grabbed one of my red flower pins and grabbed some
strands and pinned them. I wasnt much fan of makeup, so I just used some blush,
mascara and my favorite pink lip gloss. My bruise was still showing, but nothing that
some concealer couldnt handle.
Trying to surprise both Greg and Mark, I decided to buy breakfast for us at the little
caf that Greg took me yesterday. I grabbed my dark denim jacket and left out the door.
I opened the front doors of the building and was welcomed by the cold air of the
morning. Rubbing my hands to keep them warm, I started to stride down the street.
Today, is going to be a good day, I thought.
110

I was surprisingly feeling pretty happy about everything.
I was truly happy for my Dad. I had to meet the lady, of course, but he seemed so
cheerful, that no matter what, I was glad for him.
The doors of the little caf were closed but you could see the old ladyMrs. Petit on the
front counter arranging some of her delicious croissants. I knocked on her window, and
when she saw me, smiling came over to open the doors for me.
Good morning, Sophie!
Good morning! Is it too early to get some freshly brewed coffee and some croissants?
Never too early for such a special girl She opened the door completely and stood aside
so I could walk in.
Thanxs I said embarrassed.
Special girl? Why was I a special girl?
I watched her as she went by the coffee machine and started to brew the coffee. How
many croissants, my sweet girl?
Blushing, I mumbled Three, please
I heard the sound of the bells Mrs. Petit had on the door, ring. I didnt turn around.
Good morning Mrs. Petit said with a knowing smile on her face.
My blush increased when I heard Gregs distinct dark voice behind me Good morning it
is
He stood next to me. I felt his hand finding mine, as I glanced at him, he interlaced
them.
Greg was more handsome than ever.
If, that is possible.
He was wearing light blue jeans and a dark blue shirt that made his eyes stand out
more. His dark blonde hair was messily arranged, and he smelled like he just got out of
the bath
I must have looked extremely colored, after I realized that I was staring at him with my
mouth wide open.
He laughed when I turned around to see Mrs. Petit watching us with loving eyes.
111

I moved my shoulder to push him teasingly.
I dont get a hello? he asked me smugly.
I rolled my eyes, Hello.
Here you go, darling Mrs. Petit put the three coffees and brown bags on the table,
enjoy, its on the house
Wait, I cant-
Thank you, Mrs. Petit. Please say hi to your husband Greg interrupted me as he let
my hand go to grab the things.
Greg, dont-
He handled me the bags. Then, he grabbed my hand and pulled me out.
Annoyed, I stopped outside the caf. Could you at least let me finish my sentences?
Hey guys, thank you! Mark was leaning on one of the cafs window. Greg smirked
and gave Mark his coffee.
I glared at him, which was completely useless, since he was clearly amused by me.
We drove to work on Gregs car. I dont think we talked much; we were all enjoying our
croissants. Today, they were filled with nutella.
After finishing my croissant, I heard Greg ask me what are we doing today, Sophie?
Was he referring about work?
Trying not to embarrass me more than usual, I answered Uhmmyou both have a
meeting with Lauren at 10 to go over the next weekends gig
I meant for lunch, princess
Mark chuckled on the back side. I turned and glared him.
I have plans.
Oh Gregs disappointment was evident.
I couldnt help but smile at this.
Im meeting with my Dad I said after a few seconds of awkward silence in the car.
What was wrong with these two? Did they think that I had a date or something like
that?
112

Cool Mark chirped in.
We arrived at the station and as we entered the front doors, Mark waved see you later,
guys!
I sighed. I knew I had to face Lauren today, but the dreading part was that I would
have to see Mimi too. That meant that she was sure in for some gossiping on me and
Sharons outburst.
Hey. Itll be ok Greg grabbed my hand and gently pulled me to closer.
Yeah, I know, Im dreading the rumors
There arent any He leaned and kissed my cheek.
See you around, princess I watched him walk away.
The moment I walked in Laurens office, Mimi engulfed me in a tight embrace. Are you
ok? she asked me concerned.
Im fine, Mimi, thank you I patted her on the back.
Whispering, Mimi added angrily, I cant believe Sharon did that. I used to like her.
Its ok, Mimi, really. I comforted her.
Speak of the devil. Laurens office opened and Sharon walked out glaring me.
Lauren was sitting at her desk with a frown on her forehead. When she saw me, though,
she smiled at me. Come on in, Sophie.
I looked at Mimi who was glaring at the door that Sharon just passed by. Sighing, I
walked in the office and took a seat.
I didnt mean to create more trouble for anyone. I mean, poor Sharon, she really seemed
to be having a rough time. And if people like Mimi were taking sides, I guess it wasnt
making it easier for her.
Shes pregnant, the little voice on my head said.
I know, she shouldnt be feeling crappy like that, I answered it.
Ugh.
You ok? Lauren asked me, watching me carefully.
Yes. Im fine.
113

Look Lauren, I didnt mean to create trouble for anyone, and if I am, I guess I should
probably-
Laurens hand signaled me to stop rambling, Its ok, Sophie, no one is in trouble.
Ok I said reluctantly.
You do need to work things out, you know? I dont like this kind of situations at work
she stated seriously.
I know, I dont like it either My feet were fidgeting nervously.
Good. Now, off you go
Lauren, I wanted to talk to you about my payment-
Theres nothing to talk, Sophie. Im sorry, but I have an appointment with some agents
and theyre here she pointed at her door, where you could see two men in suits.
Getting up, I smiled at her, Thank you.
She smiled and waved at me.
I left her office, knowing that sometime soon I was going to try to talk to Sharon again.
Ugh.

The rest of the day passed in a blur. Before I knew it, it was time for lunch and as I
walked to the main hall, I saw my father wearing a grey suit smiling at me. His
features were much softer, he did look happy.
I walked to him and we both hugged for a few seconds.
Ive missed you so much, my baby girl
Me too, Dad
We walked for a few blocks, until we found a nice Spanish place that had some amazing
tapas, according to him.
After we ordered our food, I noticed that my Dad was looking around nervously. Dad,
are you ok?
Yes, sweetie, I am
114

It was kind of cute to see him all flustered like that. Im pretty sure it had to do with the
fact that I now knew that he was probably going out with someone.
I reached out for his hand on the table. Dad, I know you are seeing someone, and to be
honest, Im really happy for you. You deserve to be happy
He looked at me and smiled. I know, Soph. I actually asked her to come, too
I hope thats all right with you
Thats awesome! I was going to ask you to-
He got up excitedly, Here she is!
Before I turned around, I couldnt help to think that today was interrupting Sophies
day. Geez
Wait.
What is she doing here??















115


Chapter 26

It all makes sense
My dad grabbed her hand and kissed her cheek. You could see the love they had for
each other in the way they looked at each others eyes.
I know, it sounds corny as hell, but they both seemed like teenagers in love. I dont
recall my father looking like thatin well, nevernot even with my mom
They walked hand in hand to our table.
I felt my lips form a smile from watching them so happy.
Hi Sophie This was the first time I was seeing her blushing and embarrassed.
Hi
Are you surprised, baby girl? My dad asked as he grabbed her chair to let her seat.
Ok. Now my grin was as big as my whole face. He was being a true gentleman! This was
a side of my father that Ive never witnessed, and he looked more handsome than ever.
Tilting my head to the side, I glanced at both of them, well, if you really think about
itnot really
I get it now
My dads signature frown appeared on his forehead, you get what, Sophie?
She chuckled as she grabbed the menu.
What am I missing here? Dad sounded annoyed.
I tried to hide my smile, to remain serious. As always, I failed.
Ughwhy do I have to let my emotions show always? Ive never been good at hiding
anything. My dad always told me that my eyes were literally the window to my soul.
You could see if I was happy, sad or angry.
Sophie?
I was in la-la land, again.
116

Oops.
Clearing my throat, I couldnt help it anymore, I smiled widely, well, the fact that Ive
been having so many privileges over the othersI now know why
Privileges?
Dad, you are so dense sometimes, I thought.
Yes, Dad. Privileges. So tell me, when were you going to tell me that you are my bosss
boyfriend?
Lauren choked on the water she was drinking. After coughing for a few seconds, she
cleared her throat. My dad glared at me after he tried to help her.
I innocently shrugged and grabbed a bread stick from the basket that was in front of us.
Somewhat embarrassed, Lauren grabbed my dads hand so he could look at her, John, I
have to be honest. Sophie is right, Ive treated her differently because I know shes your
daughter and I wanted to be much nicer to her
His eyes softened just by looking at her.
I was awweeeing in my head.
If Amy were here, she would have probably already jumped and hugged them both, but
I have always been shyer than her, so that was out of the question. I would be
completely embarrassed, but to be honest, I really wanted to do it, they looked so cute
together!
I was watching them still slowly munching on my bread stick and my arm was leaned
on the table.
Smiling, I told them you guys make a cute couple. Im happy for both of you
The only thing that was nagging me was the fact that someday, everyone at the station
would know that Lauren was dating my father, and Im sure Id still be the talk of the
month, since she is treating me different.
Ughwait til Sharon hears about it
I wasnt paying attention to anything that was happening around me as I was too
concentrated in my thoughts.
I didnt see my dad getting up and getting on his knees, until I heard him ask Lauren
will you be my wife?
That caught my attention.
117

Well, to be honest, EVERYONEs.
The whole bloody restaurant was glancing our way.
Laurens chubby face was completely red as she leaned his way, of course, Ill marry
you! she said pretty loud, so the whole restaurant that was silent could hear.
I didnt realize I was holding my breath, until I almost turned violet. I breathed deeply.
This is the kind of proposal I always had in my mindfor me
I looked at the tablecloth as I felt some tears shed.
Why were things so different when Will proposed to me? He didnt look as loving and
happy as my dad lookedit waslike popping any other question; like asking me if I
wanted to go to the movies laterit was such a common moment
Not like this
I glanced at them as they finished sharing a sweet kiss.
People were clapping and congratulating them.
I was happy for them.
I was.
I was justbeing completely selfish and envious.
Im so immature, I scolded myself.
Discreetly, I cleaned the tears that were still pouring out.
I breathed deeply closing my eyes, when I felt my fathers hand on my face, Im so
sorry, my baby girl, I shouldnt have done it so suddenly, we didnt mean to-
I hugged him back, Im happy for you Dad, I truly amI just remembered when
sighing, I whispered Im sorry
I felt my stupid eyes watering again.
Im sorry I said to Lauren as I got up, dropped my napkin on the table and walked
outside the restaurant.
How could I ruin their moment?!
I was so angry at myself. I walked back to the station, but I was still a mess. The tears
wouldnt stop falling and it felt like if someone was crushing my heart.
118

I stopped as soon as I saw a lonely alley. I turned and sat on the floor. Then, I let all my
tears fall freely.
I thought I was over it.
I thought I was over him.
I closed my eyes and I saw Will smiling at me on the restaurant.
I still loved him. It was still painful to remember that night.
The worst part is that now that everything was different, I feltbetterhappier
Could we have been happy even if we kept fighting all the time?
What if our decisions were made trying to save our relationship?
Were we ready to face the fact that maybejust maybewe werent supposed to be
together?
Because it all comes back to thatI dont think we would have been happy
togetherwe hadnt been for a long time
My phone ringed on the back, but I didnt feel like talking to anyone, so I let it ring.
I clenched my head into my knees as I let it all out.
Im so sorry, Willplease forgive me I whispered.
Suddenly, I felt myself being held. My dad rubbed his hands on my back.
Everything will be ok, baby girl, I promise you he whispered.
I looked at him, Im so sorry for ruining your moment, Dad
You didnt ruin anything, Sophie Lauren said on the allys entrance. She was looking
completely concerned.
Sighing, I wiped my last tears. My dad helped me get up. We walked to the main street.
He never let me go, he was holding me protectively.
Can I-
Yes Lauren stated. Go home, Ill ask Mimi to work with everyones schedule for the
weekend. Dont worry, dear
Thank youagain I sounded defeated and sad.
119

Anytime, my child, anytime she squeezed my hand and kissed me on the forehead.
She looked beside me and nodded.
Lets get you home, my little girl


We got home and my father made me his famous cocoa as I changed into more
comfortable clothes. I grabbed my grey track pants and a black tank top. I looked at
myself in the mirror and was a complete mess. My hair looked like some rats nest from
all the wind; my flower pin was disheveled and holding by the tip of the clip. My eyes
were red and puffy and completely mascara smudged.
Sighing, I washed my face and changed clothes. I got out of the bathroom and was
welcomed with the amazing smell of the chocolate all over the place.
Here you go Dad gave me the hot mug carefully.
I grabbed it and sat in front of the chimney, Thank you
He grabbed one for himself. He was looking at me with worried eyes.
I called Amy
Taking a sip of my hot cocoa, I glanced at him, goshdo I look so bad?
Im worried, Sophie, and I cant stay much longer. I have a patient that may need an
emergency surgery tonight; and I dont want to leave you alone.
I know, Im sorryIm a mess. I ruined your perfect proposal, Dad. Im sorry
Smiling, he patted my leg it wasnt perfect. In fact it was completely cheesy
Was it different from my moms?
Suddenly, I felt like I was six all over again, as I was being taken care by my dad and
was trying to remember my mother.
He stiffened a little, It was he mumbled softly.
He looked outside the window, you remind me so much of her, Sophie.
I scooted closer to him like we did a long time ago, I know, Dad.
When I asked Mary to marry me, I baked a cake and spelled Marry me with red
frosting
120

Laughing, I teased him Dad! That is so cheesy!
He shrugged, well, the cake was awful. We couldnt eat it, I somehow changed the salt
for the sugar, but she said yes, all the same he finished chuckling.
We both laughed for a few seconds.
I love you, baby girl
I love you to, Dad
When is Amy coming by?
Tonight. She said she was ready for some girl bonding time
I felt relieved that I was going to see my best friend tonight. I missed her so much.
Mark is going to be so happy, I though.
Good I said as I sipped my cocoa.
We finished it silently. As I was enjoying my last sip, the doorbell ringed. I grabbed my
mug and got up to open the door.
My father beat me to it. He opened it and stared at whoever was standing on the other
side.
You must be Sophies father I heard Gregs dark voice.
I blushed immediately, which made my dad raise a brow as he looked at me when I
literally jumped to the door.
Hi I shyly, said.
Greg gaze was on me as his eyes lightened up. He looked somewhat concerned, but
smiled anyway.
And you are? my dads protectiveness was evident on his voice.
Running a hand through his hair, Gregs eyes looked at my fathers, Im Greg Chaisty,
Sir. Im a friend of your daughters
They shook hands and my father, finally, stepped aside so Greg could come in.
My dad watched me suspiciously, narrowing his eyes.
Im so going to be questioned about this, I thought.
121

Well, I should go now, Sophie. Dad said as he grabbed his suit jacket that he had let
on the sofa.
Ill talk to you later, baby girl he kissed my forehead as I hugged him.
Nice to meet you, Greg he nodded to him, remember that Amys coming in a few
hours
Yes, Dad. Thank you
Take care he said before he went to the door.
As soon as my door was closed, Gregs smirk was huge, baby girl? he said as he seated
on my sofa.
I rolled my eyes, oh, shut up. Im a daddys girl, ok?
I noticed he stated smugly.
Shouldnt you be at work? I asked him as I took a seat on the other sofa.
He stiffened and I could see in his eyes that he looked a bit hurt.
Ugh.
That came out wrong, Im sorry, I didnt mean to be so rude-
I shouldnt act so jerkish. Dont apologize he mumbled as he ran a hand through his
hair, again.
I sighed and grabbed my head with both hands as I leaned on my knees. Please earth,
swallow me, Im sorry
Greg kneeled in front of me, Sophie, its ok, really
I glanced at him. He was so close to me and his amazing blue eyes were watching me
worried.
Whats going on? Lauren told me that I had the rest of the day off and that you didnt
feel good, she even implied I should bring you flowers. Which I just remembered he
finished embarrassed.
I smiled at him.
Then, I remembered everything that happened today.
Im so messed up.
122

Greg's a great guy, he's so sweet to me. He's a sweet jerk, though.
But...
He deserves so much better than me.
I don't know if I'm right for him...I'm so screwed up that I should probalby think about
becoming a nun or something like that...
We were both silent for some minutes. I was glancing at his hands on my knees and I
could feel his insanely intense eyes on me.
GregImnot good for you."
"Im sorry, you should probably go
Greg shook his head, Dont shut me down Sophie he said softly.
I-
Please Greg cut me in.
He was much closer to me.
I lost all tread of thought as I was hypnotized by his beautiful dark blue eyes.
He leaned closer as he looked at my lips for a second before grabbing my cheek with his
right hand.
And then
He kissed me.









123

Chapter 27

It all happened in slow motion
I was mesmerized by the darkest blue Ive ever seen. His eyes were sparklingand I
was completely lost in them
He leaned closer and met my lips in the gentlest manner. In the first three seconds, he
kissed me softly as to let me stop him if it somehow bothered me. It didnt
his soft lips moved in sync with minesit was such a sweet and passionate kiss at the
same time. Greg gently grabbed my neck to bring me closer to him. Everywhere he
touched me I felt some kind of electric shocks that somehow gave me goose bumps. I
wrapped my arms around his back and with my right hand, I played with his soft hair.
He slid his tongue inside my mouth and the kiss became more passionate
It felt like he was showing me how much he cared for meand let me tell youI could
already tell that he definitely had some kind of feelings for me
I responded the same way. Truth is, I didnt know exactly what I felt for him, but this
felt so right.
To be completely honest, Ive never felt like this before.
Ever.
My stomach tightened.
My heart beats were drumming to sky limits.
We were both panting heavily as he finally let me go, so he could look at me in the eyes.
Somehow, guilt flickered on his eyes.
Sophie, Im so sorry.
I shouldnt have done this. Im really sorry
I felt like if someone threw a bucket of cold water on me.
Looking at my feet, I heard Greg got up and walk to the door.
Greg, dont go.
Please I managed to whisper.
124

I glanced at him as I felt my eyes water again.
He was almost at the door frozen. He turned to look at me and you could see that he
was panicking on the inside.
Never the less, he walked to me and squatted again in front of me. He kept his hands on
his knees, as if he was afraid to touch me.
Im so sorry, Sophie Remorse was written all over his eyes.
I sighed.
Greg ran a hand through his hair, worriedly.
Is it-
Are you-
I couldnt manage to form a coherent sentence anymore. I was still completely
breathless.
And you know what?
I wanted to kiss him. So bad.
Feeling his lips on mines guarded such an amazing combination of feelings. As cheesy
as it sounds, it was completely magical
Gregs blue eyes were watching me concerned.
So I did what any other sane person would do.
I crushed my lips onto his.
Greg eyes widened but as soon as they did, he kissed me back hurriedly.
It wasnt as sweet as the first one. We were both kissing each other like if our lives
depended on it.
He deepened the kiss by nipping my lip. My whole body felt on fire.
Without breaking the kiss, we slowly got up. This time, my hands were roaming all over
his upper body as he was grabbing me caressing my back and my hair.
As if something clicked inside of him. He froze and stopped suddenly.
Between breaths, still panting, Greg huskily said Sophie
125

My lips were red and swollen and my chest was rising up and down too fast. I couldnt
speak. I just stood there in his arms looking at his beautiful eyes and also swollen lips. I
just managed to form a goofy smile.
UghI couldnt help myself.
He always managed to make my brainless side emerge whenever I was around him.
I didnt care, though. I wanted him to know that.
I wanted to reassure him that this felt right.
Amazingly right.
Slowly, I saw that his traded smirk stated to form.
Have I left you speechless, princess?
My cheeks grew hotter as he smiled widely and grabbed them on his hands.
You are so beautiful, Sophie
Dont be sorry, Greg I blurted out.
Immediately, remorse flickered again on his eyes.
Sophie, as much as I hate myself for saying this, I dont think this was the right time to
do this.
Greg slowly shoved his hands on his pants pockets.
Running a hand across my face, I was getting annoyed.
Couldnt he see that this, whatever this was, felt so right?
Sophie, I- Im not sorry for kissing you. I- It was the best thing Ive ever felt in my
whole life Greg stuttered.
I watched him with renewed hopes in my heart.
But-
There had to be a but.
Somewhat embarrassed, Greg continued, Iwellfor starters, Im freaking out,
because it was much more amazing than whatever I had pictured on my mind-
He had already pictured this on his mind?!
126

and to be honest, you still havent told me whats going on with youand I think I
might be he paused for a few seconds, Im freaking out, Sophie.
Ugh.
Hes right.
I sighed defeated, I know. I looked at my hands.
I should probably go
I turned to look at him so fast that I could have hurt my neck.
Greg
He was completely embarrassed. He was fidgeting his feet and still had his hands on his
pants pockets. To be honest, he looked like a 5 year old that was just caught doing some
mischief.
He looked so vulnerable and extremely cute.
It seems that he needs time to compose himself. And maybe its better if hes on his own,
for now. Not wanting to keep him looking so uncomfortable for much longer, I voiced,
Ok.
His whole body froze. He looked surprised. I guess thats the last answer he was
expecting to hear.
I walked past him and opened my door.
Taking his hands out of his pockets, Greg sighed. As he came closer to the door, he
looked thoughtful. In a matter of seconds, a mischievous smile formed on his lips.
Narrowing my eyes, I watched him as he stopped in front of me.
This is the last time.
Uh?
This is the last-
I couldn't finish my question, as he crushed his lips to mines, yet again.
Briefly, he kissed me passionately.
It was a slow yet hot-blooded kiss.
127

Breathless, still panting, I felt him forming a smile on my lips before he parted them,
this is the last time Ill kiss you without a date, Sophie
Then, he walked away, with a huge smirk on his face.




Chapter 28

So, you want me to tell them that theyre going to Scotland?
Yes. Would you mind, Sophie?
I was seating in front of Lauren. She called me first thing in the morning to her office.
She was sending Mark and Greg to Scotland for the rest of the week, and apparently, I
needed to tell them and make all the travel arrangements.
I was truly nervous as to what I would do when I see Greg. I hoped I didnt blushtoo
much, at leastand I was feeling kind of disappointed to know that he wasnt going to
be here for the next few days.
That really sucked.
Remembering, that Lauren was waiting for my answer, I said not at all, Lauren.
I started to get up from my comfy chair, when Lauren glanced at me nervously.
Are you feeling better, Sophie?
Smiling, I nodded my head as I said reassuringly Yes, Im fine.
Sorry, for my outburst yesterday I added somewhat embarrassed, shifting on my
chair.
Pfftits fine, Sophie She waved her hand dismissively.
Ive been meaning to ask you- I raised one eyebrow curiously.
Lauren smiled at me fidgeting with the pen she was holding in her hand, would you
like to be my maid of honor?
128

Grinning widely, I excitedly said Yes, of course!
Lauren breathed hard, as if she was holding her breath before, thank you, dear.
I guess she was really nervous as what I would think or say about her becoming my
stepmom. I hardly remembered my mother, which was sad, but to be honest, I was also
excited for them. Lauren really seemed to be in love with my dad and I wished we could
be closer, too. She was a really nice person, after all.
Ive always been shy, but somehow, I grabbed her hand reassuringly, Lauren, I am
really happy for you and my father. It would be great if we grow closer and I would be
honored to call you mom, soon.
Blushing, she mumbled thank you, Sophie. Id love that.
Everyone is going to know soon, dear. Would you mind? she said smiling at me
lovingly.
Shrugging, well, its not like I have privileges for that, isnt it?
Poor Lauren, now she was red as a tomato as she shook her head. I chuckled at that,
sorry, its fine.
I do know that someone is going to hate me even more, but whatever
It was true. If Sharon hated me before she was going to completely despise me now. But
she was mean as it is. What else could happen?
Sighing, Lauren sipped her hot cup of coffee. I know, I still dont know what is wrong
between you two. I do hope that you dont get into each others throat.
I simply shrugged. We both got up. Lauren walked with me to her offices door. As she
was holding the door for me, I looked at her and smiling, I hugged her.
Thank you, Lauren. For everything
She patted my back the same way I remember my grandma doing it, you are welcome,
Sophie.
Smiling, I left her office, passing a knowing Mimi that watched the whole exchange.
I bet she already knew about my dad and Lauren.

*****************************************************************
I got to Studio four fast.
129

Too fast.
I could hear Gregs and Julians laughter on the other side of the door. I stared at the
knob nervouslyhow are things going to be now?
I cleaned my sweaty hands on my black pants. I breathed evenly to calm my increasing
heartbeat. As I was extending my hand to grab the door knob, the door opened.
Blue eyes were looking intensely at my green orbs. Slowly, a smugly smile formed on
Gregs luscious pink lips.
Wait.
Luscious? Oh. My. God.
Im so screwed.
He looked more handsome than ever before. He was wearing dark jeans with a black
shirt. He watched me amused.
And yes, my head was completely hot. Im pretty sure I didnt even blink while looking
at him. Thank God I wasnt gawking at him. That would have been more embarrassing.
Hi there he said huskily as he came closer to me.
My eyes widened as I blushed even more.
H-hi I stuttered.
Damn.
I hadnt been able to block all the tingly things I felt when he touched me. The
butterflies on my stomach were having a huge party or something, because they were
fluttering like never before.
Looking at his lips, I now knew how awesome they felt on mine
I wanted to kiss him
so bad
Until I realized that he was watching me with a huge smugly and overconfident smirk. I
narrowed my eyes and slapped his glorious chest as I passed.
Jerk I whispered so only he would hear me.
He laughed loudly as he closed the door.
130

Julian was texting on his Iphone. I took a seat by his side and he winked at me
knowingly.
Wait.
Did Greg tell him?!
Glaring at him, I got up, shoved a finger on his now jerkish chest.
Ouch. What was that for? Greg pressed a hand on his chest.
I hissed we need to talk
Outside.
Greg glanced at Julian, who shrugged innocently, before stepping outside where I was
fuming.
How could you, Greg?! I shoved him.
Calm down, Sophie. He leaned to the wall and crossed his arms.
I started to pace back and forwards through the small corridor.
UGH!!!!
I thought he was different!
I thought he really liked me!
I even thought hehad feelings for me
Im so stupid!!!!
Suddenly, I felt his strong hands on my arms steading me.
Sophiewhat the bloody hell is going through that head of yours?
My stupid eyes watered again. Trying to not look at him, I gazed to my feet.
Sophie.
You told him I mumbled.
What? he asked surprised.
Glaring, I lifted my gaze at him. Im not stupid, Greg.
131

Im having my doubts, now he teased me.
AAARRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!
I was beyond pissed. I moved my arms to free them, but he was too strong for me. He
wasnt hurting me, though.
He pushed me to the wall where he pinned me.
Youre making this so hard, princess
Dont princess me! I hissed.
His eyes were completely dark blue.
He came closer to me.
Like too close.
His lips were hovering just above mine.
I was frozen.
I couldnt help my bloody eyes as they lingered on his lips for a second, before returning
to his mesmerizing orbs. I felt my mouth go dry and I instinctively licked my lips to
moisture them. When suddenly, Greg smacked his lips on mine.
In less than a second, he had deepened the kiss and I had one of my hands on his chest
and my other one tangled on his hair. A husky moan left his throat that made my knees
go weak. His grip on my waist became stronger.
My mind was completely in blank.
I couldnt think.
I lost myself in his kiss.
Suddenly, someone cleared their throat behind us.

We both snapped out of whatever trance we were. Greg looked at me for a second before
letting me go.
We were both panting.
His hair was a complete mess. Whoops.
132

Julian was watching us with a devil smirk on his face.
I knew it! he said as he pointed a finger towards us.
Greg gripped him by his collar shirt and growled stay out of this, Julian.
Julian lifted both his hands in a peaceful manner, chill, dude.
Letting him go, Greg shoved him slightly.
Mind your own business, Julian.
This was another new side of Greg.
Weirdly, I liked it.
Whatever. Julian shrugged as he fixed his shirt. He walked away, then.
Breathing hard, Greg turned around to look at me. I thought he was mad at me, from
my lame outburst, but as his eyes found mines, they softened and he smirked.
You look hot when you are angry, princess he voiced huskily as he took a step forward.
I was speechless, as always.
My brain wasnt able to function correctly anymore.
Stupid brain.
Stuttering, I looked at my fidgeting feet, I-I thought you told him aboutlast night.
His thumb caressed my cheek as he lifted my chin. He ran a hand through his hair with
his other hand, I wouldnt Sophie. His eyes seemed somewhat hurt, thought.
I-Im sorry, Greg
Its ok, Sophie. You are still getting to know me, and I guess my reputation precedes
me his hand was still in my cheek and he grabbed me by the waist with his other hand.
He pulled me closer, but you have me on the palm of your hand, princess.

He smiled at me as he passed his thumb on my parted lips. I blinked as he let me go.
Are you coming? Greg asked me as he held the door open for me.
Oh God.
133

Are we going to be alone in this room?
I walked inside the Studio, as I heard Marks voice behind me.
Thank youotherwise, how was I going to stop myself from jumping in on Greg?
When we were all settled inside the Studio I told them about Laurens plans.
So, let me get this straight Mark shifted in his seat, we are going to Scotland for the
rest of the week and we cant come back until Sunday because we have a party to attend
to on Saturday?
Uhmmyes? I answered hesitantly.
Oh Mark disappointment was evident.
Amy had got here last night and they hadnt seen each other, but as I recall from
yesterday, she was expecting him to ask her out on a date today. Mark had called her.
Of course, Amy had freaked out and jumped up and down on my living room, after I told
her about Gregs visit. I so wanted to jump with her but I was also completely
embarrassed at my bravery with Greg.
We were supposed to meet tonight for dinner at my house.
Mark had this brilliant idea of making pizza with Amy. Little did he know that as
pretty and fashionable as Amy was, she was terrible at cooking. Im sure we were going
to end up ordering out or something like that.
Greg snorted from the other side of the room. Mark glared at him.
Yeah, well, not everyone is lucky to have the girl of your dreams living across the street
and working in the same place he sulked.
Greg instinctively glanced at me and raised his eyebrows.
Blushing, I rolled my eyes as I got up to grab my laptop. Well, guys, Ill see you at my
place at 6:00. I have to go make all your travel arrangements.
They both waved but before I turned around, Greg winked at me.

*********************************************************************
Back at my place, I was trying to clean up the whole bloody house because Amy was
freaking out about her cooking skills and bought not only half the supermarket, but at
least ten Italian cookbooks.
134

Money wasted, let me tell you. I may sound harsh, but Amy DID suck in the kitchen.
She once made me French toast and started a fire back at my house in Birmingham. We
both ended with some burns and my dad forbade us to come near the kitchen ever
again. We were both fourteen at the time.
What if he finds out I suck at this and is completely uninterested in me, anymore?
Amy whined plopping on the only sofa I had already cleared.
I glared at her as I kept putting away all the things she bought, ugh Amy, get your ass
up and help me clean up, they are going to get here in less than half an hour!
Sighing dramatically, she reluctantly got up and started to place everything on my
empty cupboards.
I am worried, Sophie She kept whining.
Oh, please I said enlarging the e from the word, Mark talked to you about fashion! I
mean, Im pretty sure he had no idea what he was talking about, he just wanted to be
with you. I dont really think hell mind if you cant cook.
Standing in front of her, I pointed a finger towards her. Besides, you really cant use
my kitchen, Amy, my house is awesome and I dont want a ruined kitchen.
I finished that statement trying to contain my laughter. Amy narrowed her eyes and
glared at me. That did it, I burst out laughing really hard. Wiping my eyes, I sobered
after Amy threw one package of spaghetti directly to my head. We finished cleaning up
and decided to wait for the guys to come and help us choose a restaurant for take-out.
Finally, we sat on my now clean kitchen counter admiring our work. The apartment did
look good, like magazine good. Everything was in order.
So, what are your thoughts on your hot Dj, Soph? Amy asked while her legs dangled
like a little childs.
Hes hot! I giggled.
Chuckling, Amy slapped my leg teasingly, Tsk, we already established that, you
dumb!
I meantwhen are you going to tell him that youre falling for him?!
I stopped moving my legs frozen, Im not in love with him.
Amy rolled her eyes, still dense, Sophie. She shook her head disapprovingly.
We both sat silently still looking at the rest of the house.
Could she be right?
135

Am I in love with Greg?!
What about Will?
What does that makes me? I meanhow can I fall for someone so fast and forget about
my late boyfriend?!
That makes you human, Sophie Amy whispered by my side.
Did I say that out loud? I grabbed one elastic and made a messy bun with my hair.
Yes
Sophie? Can I tell you something? Amy looked at my eyes worriedly.
Shoot, Amy
I dont think you were in love with WillI mean, I dont remember you telling me
about sparks or anything like that when he first kissed you, I mean, yeah, you were on
cloud nine, but to be fair, its been a while since you had thisuuhhmmspark on your
eyes
Spark? I asked her teasingly, that sounds so corny, Amy.
Well, whatever. You know what I mean Amy jumped from the kitchen counter to
stand in front of me. She crossed her arms and poked out her tongue at me.
I sighed, I do know what you mean, geesh
So?
Soon, I guess
Good Amy smirked triumphantly, but seriously, have you thought about it?
I have. I feel crap about it, tough. I do think that we would have probably ended up
divorcedbut I feel like I shouldnt feel anything for anyone so soon, out of respect for
Will, you know? I feel like I have to ask him to somehow forgive me I whispered the
last part looking at my feet.
Amy pulled me to her so she could hug me, so do it, Sophie.
How? I sounded completely defeated.
I hated this. I hated feeling crappy and sad. But I also hated that every time I was
having a good time I felt kind of guilty. Gosh, I think I should go see a psychologist, or
something like that
136

After a small comforting hug from my best friend, we both went outside, to the terrace
and sat in front of the little table. It was kind of cold outside, so we were both wearing a
jersey on top of our denim jeans. Amy was wearing a red blouse and a white fluffy jersey
with blue denim jeans and black boots. I still had my morning clothes, but I grabbed a
black jersey and changed my shoes for a pair of nike black sneakers.
I hate seeing you still sad about everything, Soph Amy said looking at the street in
front of us, you need closure.
Sighing, I do, dont I?
Amy nodded.
Smiling slightly, I asked her teasingly, who are you and what have you done with my
blonde best-friend?
Rolling her eyes, Amy couldnt hide the smile on her lips, shut up, you dork.
We heard the now familiar sequence of knocks that Mark used to make. We got up. Amy
stood leaned on the glass panel doors of the terrace, while I went to get the door. Before
I grabbed the door knob, I turned to her, I should go back with you to Birmingham on
Friday, huh?
She smiled widely, we could have a girls sleepover, again!
Still laughing, I opened the door, Hey guys!
Are you having a girls sleepover?! Can I come? Mark asked teasingly.
Rolling my eyes, I took a step back to let them in, girls only, Mark. Although, with your
true fashion sense, we could make an exception for you.
Gregs laughter filled the room. Mark narrowed his eyes and pointing a finger towards
me and Greg, added scowling you are definitely spending too much time together.
Settling down, we decided to call an Italian place. While the food arrived, Amy and
Mark, as usual, were sitting in my small living room in their own world. They were a
fun couple to watch, Mark was drooling over her and Amy couldnt keep her mouth
shut, she was monopolizing their whole conversation. Not that Mark minded at all.

Greg was trying to choose some music from my IPod. I said trying, because he had been
searching through it for the last ten minutes, not finding anything of his liking. Finally,
he took out his Iphone and plugged it on my stereo.
Whats wrong with my taste of music? I crossed my arms scowling.
137

Greg chuckled and took a seat next to me, you need to update it, princess. Give me
your IPod and Ill show you whats hot right now.
Whatever I said rolling my eyes.
So, are you going to miss me, princess? He watched me closely with a smugly smirk on
his face.
Definitely.
I wasnt admitting that out loud, tough.
I guess I looked everywhere but him, since I knew that my eyes would betray me
completely.
Im going back to Birmingham with Amy.
I heard Greg shifted on his seat, is everything ok?
I looked at him. He was watching me somewhat concerned.
What do you mean? I leaned on my chair and uncrossed my arms.
Are you still mad at me?
Oh.
Blushing, I shyly smiled, Im so sorry for what happened today at the station.
Im not He answered confidently.
I tilted my head, How come? I acted completely bitchy I mumbled embarrassed,
blushing harder.
It was completely worth it.
Oh my God
Could I be more embarrassed???
I obviously couldnt look at him, so I glanced at my interesting sneakers.
Greg leaned closer to me and whispered, Im sure you feel the same way, princess. You
seemed to enjoy it as well
I turned to look at him narrowing my eyes but I didnt notice how close he was. His
minty breath made my stomach flip.
138

I still managed to whisper, youre such a-
-jerk, I know He raised his hand and my breath hitched as I felt it slide to my neck.
I instinctively started to close my eyes, when I felt him pull the elastic out of my hair. I
opened them as he leaned on his chair crossing his arms with my elastic dangling on his
right hand.
but you like me like that he finished at the same time he winked, with a huge
smugly smile on his face.
JERK!!










Chapter 29

Have you missed me, princess?
It was Friday already. The week had passed in a blur since there was not much to do
and there was no Greg teasing me. That is, until now, when he finally decided to call me
after ignoring me for the last few days.
UGHI KNOW, Im sounding completely annoying, even for me. Gosh, I need to get a
life apart fromwellGreg, I guess
Sophie? Are you still there?
Somewhat embarrassed, for keeping silence while I thought about how annoying Im
becoming, I cleared my throat, Yes, Im here, sorry.
139

Greg chuckled, so, how are you doing?
Im great! Im on my way to the airport as we speak. Amy is with me, but I guess youll
see her in a few hours I said smiling.
Mark sent Amy a dozen red roses with a ticket to Glasgow. He even timed the whole
thing, because as the flowers arrived, he was calling her. He asked her outfor dinner
in Glasgow!
As corny and cheesy as it may sound, it was a pretty awesome thing for him to do. Amy
was obviously ecstatic, she was grinning goofily since yesterday.
Yeah Greg muttered.
Arent you happy for them, Greg? I whispered so Amy wouldnt hear me. I frowned.
I am.
So?
What do you mean?
Whats with the long face, then?
Chuckling, Gregs voice was back on normal, how do you know? Youre not looking at
me!

I rolled my eyes, even though he couldnt actually see me. Amy saw this and nudged me
still sporting her goofy grin. She then resumed texting on her blackberry, to Mark, Im
sure.
You know what I mean, Greg.
After a few seconds of silence, his dark voice asked somewhat annoyed, at corny as it
was, you liked it, didnt you?
What was his problem?! Mark was completely sweet! Not arrogant and jerky like him!
Oh.
That was it. Wasnt it?
It was ok I tried to sound completely unfazed by it. Ive never been good at lying, so
Im pretty sure that Greg noticed this, since I heard him sigh annoyed. I could see him
running a hand through his hair.
140

So, have you heard the good news? I said, changing the subject.
What good news?
Laurens going to be my step-mom and Im her maid of honor.
Figures You could tell he was smiling by now.
Gosh.
I missed him.
I missed his smile; his dark blue eyes and his way of making me smile and roll my eyes
all day long.
Sophie? Still there?
Blushing, I mumbled yeahsorry.
Gregs laughter erupted from the other side, its ok, princess. I guess Ill let you go,
now. Have a great weekend. Dont hesitate to text me, ok?
You too. And Greg?
I do miss you

Youre blushing right now, right? I swear you could hear the smile on his voice.

Yeah
Damn He muttered.
I miss you too, beautiful.
SOPHIE! Amy said annoyed. She was standing in front of me outside the taxi. She
even had her hands on her hips.
Whoops. I hadnt even noticed that the taxi had stopped.
Gotta, go, Greg. I said as I stepped out of the car and grabbed my bag.
Bye, Sophie.
Well, now its my time to tease you! Amy said as she nudged me teasingly.
141

Oh, shush. My cheeks were bright red, by now. I could feel it.
We checked in at our different windows and met to say good bye before each took our
flight. We hugged each other, but before Amy turned away, she grabbed my hand and
watched me concerned.
I hope you find what youre looking for.
I gave her a half smile, Have fun, Amy.
She winked at me, Oh, Ill definitely will.
Ill definitely tease your sexy dj! she said as she waved, before going away.
I shook my head and walked towards my gate.
The flight was pretty boring, since I had no one to talk to. I started to read some
unknown stories on my phones wattpad, but to be honest, I couldnt concentrate on
anything.
I still didnt know what do I wanted to achieve from this. I felt like I needed closure
with everything that happened with Willbut how?
It was weird to think that by going to the cemetery and talk to Wills grave I could get
the closure I wanted. But I had to try it, as crazy as it sounded, even to me.
I got home after taking a cab. My father was on guard at the hospital, so he wasnt
coming home until tomorrow morning. Sighing, I stood in front of the house watching it.
It was still breathtaking. For some reason, we had a huge mansion. It had a path that
surrounded the whole terrain. The front porch was dark but you could see some light on
the inside of the house, the kitchen, I guess. The whole house had six bedrooms, one
library a huge living room with a big chimney and a large dining room.
I walked inside the house feeling kind nervous by coming back here. It really seemed
ages since I moved to London.
I heard the steps of Clara, the housekeeper and my nanny, as they grew closer to me
My child! she said excited.
I smiled at her, dropped my bag and hugged her, Hello, Clara.
We talked for the next two hours in the kitchen, where she had made me a salad and
some pasta for dinner. I told her about Greg, Mark and everyone at the station. She
listened intently frowning and smiling at times. After dinner, she led me to my old
room.
142

As she opened the door, she glanced at my apologetically I couldnt move anything. I
didnt know how you wanted to find your room, dear.
I held my breath as I entered my room.
It was just as I left it.
The queen size bed was in the middle, my large windows on the right side, my walk-in
closet on the left, next to the bathroom. But what got my attention was my large mirror
that was next to the closet. It was filled with photos.
Slowly, I walked to it. All the pictures were of me with Amy or Will. Most of them were
of us as a couple. I grabbed the last picture I had taken of Will. He was leaning on the
rail of our room, overlooking the ocean and he was frowning deep in thought.
I felt my eyes water. Claire squeezed my hand reassuringly and gave me a sad smile.
Then, she walked out of the room.
I walked to my drawers and grabbed the little red velvet box that was there. I opened to
see the pink diamond ring that Will gave to me. It felt wrong to have his engagement
ring. I decided to sell it or donate it to some fundraising thing. I couldnt keep it.
Sighing, I dropped to my bed and felt some tears go down.
This was going to be harder than I thought, I said to myself.
I took a bath and slipped in my pajama pants and tank. Before I went to bed, I grabbed
my phone to see if I had anything new, I did have a new message.
Greg: Still missing my good looks?
I texted him back: not so much, now!!
I left my phone on the drawer as I got comfortable on my bed. Immediately after I heard
my message was sent, my phone vibrated.
Smiling, I reached over and grabbed it.
Greg: U know thats not true!!
Me: Arent you at a party?!
Greg: Im bored
Me: Duh! Im not there!!! ;)
Greg: :)
143

Greg: good night, sophie
Me: night, Greg
Greg: sweet dreams = dream of me
Me: lol
Greg: bye, princess :)

I left my phone on the drawer again smiling. I looked over at the mirror, got up and took
all the photos sticking to it.
In his own jerkish way, Greg was right.
I slowly fell asleep thinking about him.
And I did have sweet dreams.




Chapter 30

The smell of coffee woke me up. Clara had left me my breakfast on a tray next to my
bed. It had a small bowl of fruit, fresh baked waffles and coffee.
Why did I leave? I said out loud. Still on my bed, I sat and started munching on my
breakfast as I checked my phones e-mails and texts. After finishing my breakfast, I
heard some steps on the hallway and I glanced as Clara opened the door.
Good morning, Sophie.
Hi Clara, thank you so much for this I said pointing at the now empty try besides my
bed, you made me ask myself why did I ever thought of moving out of here.
Claras face brightened and she smiled lovingly at me, you are always welcome back,
my child.
No, I cant. Not anymore. My life is now in London, I thought.
144

Watching me closely, Clara shook her head, Oh, but we dont have one specific dj here,
dont we?
Blushing, I got up to grab my clothes and take a quick shower.
Thank you, Clara I shyly mumbled as I walked to my bathroom.
I stood up and looked at my own reflection on my bathrooms mirror. A few weeks ago, I
was a complete mess; I had puffy eyes, dark circles underneath them and pale skin.
Now, I was looking like my normal self. My long brown hair was silky as always,
cascading in soft waves on my shoulders. My skin was somewhat tanned because of the
last sunny days we enjoyed back in London. My eyes were green emerald and showed
my contented emotions. My lips were pink and tugged up.
I looked happy.
More importantly, I was happy.
My life had changed so much. I was living in London having fun and doing things that I
liked. Getting to know amazing people
and there was Greg.
I watched my now signature goofy grin.
I rolled my eyes at myself. Lame, I know, but for some reason, Greg made me act stupid.
Wearing dark blue jeans and a flowery top with red flats, I walked out of my room
searching for my dad. Apparently, he came really tired so he was still resting.
I spent the morning with Clara. We made lunch together.
I forgot how much I enjoyed spending time with her.
At noon my dad woke up, but he was called on an emergency back at the hospital, so he
left after a few minutes of catching up with me at the library.
I walked on the garden and collected some flowers for the house.
I went into the library to search something to read, but couldnt actually find
something interesting.
Sighing, I realized that trying to delay going to the cemetery, wasnt working much.
I grabbed my rain jacket, since the day was now getting cloudy and decided to walk to
the cemetery since it was just a 20 minute walk.
145

The big metal doors from the entrance were a bit intimidating and my heartbeat started
to pick up.
Gosh, Im being so silly, I mentally scolded myself.
I need to do this
I really need to do this
Should have brought flowers?
Yeah, maybe I should get some
Ok.
Get a grip, Sophie.
Walk.
You can do this.
I really hadnt visited the graveyard in a long time. I never got around to actually came
to Wills tomb, since I had barely made it to the memorial.
Suddenly, my phone ringed.
I sighed relieved that someone had stopped me for at least a moment.
Yeah? I didnt even look at the screen to see who was calling.
Hi Soph!! Amy said excited.
How are you? Are you ready for your big date? I walked a few steps to get away from
the creepy feeling that the graveyard was giving me.
Oh my God!!!! Im so nervous, Sophie!!!!
I had to keep away the phone from my ear. Amy was shouting without realizing it, as
always.
Amy! I hissed, youre screaming, again!
Sheepishly, I could see her goofy smile, sorry.
I felt bad for snapping at her. She was nervous, for Gods sake!
IM sorry Amy I said accentuating the Im. Youll be fine, Amy. Dont be nervous, the
guy is head over heels for you.
146

Yeah, wellhe did flight me to Glasgow, isnt it?
Smiling, I nodded. Realizing that she couldnt see me, I said yep.
Where are you?
Imwalking I answered hesitantly. I looked at my shoes and leaned on the fence.
Where?
I sighed, Im in front of the cemetery.
Have you been standing in front of the entrance for the last ten minutes, Soph?
Amy knew me so well.
Kind of I said now smiling.
Well, good thing I called right now! Get your act together, Soph! Its not like Wills
coming out of the grave to chat with you. Just tell him whatever is youre feeling. Youll
feel better, Soph.
I know I condescendingly said. Ugh, suddenly youve been acting too mature, Amy.
Somebody has to I could definitely see her rolling her eyes and smiling at me.
Ill talk to you later, ok?
Wait! What are you wearing?
Oh! Im on my black channel- stop it, Sophie! Just walk in there! Geez
Oh well
I had to try.
We hang up and I did as Amy told.
I walked into the cemetery.
To Wills tomb.




147

Chapter 31

Walking through the tombstones on a rainy day wasnt the brightest idea I ever had.
First of all, the cemetery IS a creepy place. Then, it started to lightly rain, so anyone
that was actually visiting it, left in a hurry. The place was completely deserted, adding
more creepiness to it.
Still, I was determined to go talk to Will
I had to.
I came all the way from London to do this.
The light rain was damping me completely, and it was getting pretty cold.
Ugh, I should have asked someone the whereabouts of the actual tomb I said through
clenched teeth to myself.
I walked and walked and walkedfor almost an hour. After I slapped myself for the
third time, thats how desperate I was growing, I found it
It looked like the average tomb, if you know what I mean. It was made of white marble
and had a red rose. That was kind of weird, since it looked completely fresh. I guess
Annie, Wills mom had placed it.
A few seconds passed as I surveyed every detail.
My body felt numb as I stood frozen like that.
Watching Wills tomb made it all too real. My pulse started beating faster and my
breath agitated as I felt the tears forming in my eyes.
I felt my knees bending out of their own will. The tears started to pour. I felt like my
own body had a will of its own. It felt like I wasnt controlling it.
I breathed hard for a few minutes just reading it.
Here lies our beloved son, William Smith
I leaned towards the rock as I passed a hand through it.
Will I heard my voice cracking, I-Im so sorry.
148

You didnt deserve this the tears were coming out faster than the water drops, you
shouldnt be here. We should be talking over a cup of coffee in my room, like we always
used to do
I closed my eyes.
I feel so guilty. So, so guiltybecause Im breathingand I know that this wasnt my
fault, butI dont think this is fairwe should have had the same faithtogether.
I sighed as I sat crossing my legs, I feel like Im required to be grateful, to live like it
was the last day, butto be fair, every day feels like any other day. I dont feel lucky or
grateful, but I know I should beI think I owe it to you.
I wanted to say so many things, but I didnt know where to start or what to say exactly.
I knew I had all the time in the world and luckily, the rain had stopped without me
even noticing it.
Things have changed so much over the few weeks. You know what? I smiled sadly,
my dad is getting married, to my boss. Apparently they have been together for quite
some time and he decided to pop out the question. He proposed in front of me,
toughand it was hardbecause it reminded me of youand how we both acted
Do you think that we would have worked?
How?
Would we still be together?
Even though the afternoon was getting colder, I was completely deep in thought to
notice it. As there was a tree next to Wills grave, I placed myself so I could lean on it.
Things were not working out between us. Not for a long time I closed my eyes again.
We both knew that, Will. I know you did. Still, we thought that if we moved in
together, things would miraculously have worked out. But you know what? I think that
deep down; we both knew that we had changeda lot.
Frowning, I looked at his grave, so why did you do it, Will?
Why on earth did you proposed to me?
That was one of the main questions that bothered me most when everything was still
fresh. Why did Will, the guy who was completely afraid of commitments, proposed to
me? I sat in silence for a few minutes or seconds, I couldnt tell anymore
I feel guilty for being alive,
I feel guilty for accepting your proposal,
149

and I feel guilty because Irealized that even though I love you, I dont think that
Ive been in love with you. Not for a long time, I guess
You know whats the crappiest part of this? That I never got the chance to tell you
that
Looking at the sky, I watched how the rainy clouds were swept away and were replaced
by white clouds. I glanced mesmerized at the movement of the leaves from the tree that
was behind me as the wind passed by.
I love you Will. I always will. You were always my best friend and I couldnt conceive
life without you.
I placed a hand on his tombstone, as if by some small chance, I could somehow connect
with him.
I dont know when I had stopped crying, but as I whispered to him, I felt myself shed
some more tears, I miss you. I miss my best friend that used to tease me so much. I
miss talking to you and watching your crooked smile. But I dont miss my boyfriend
That makes me a bad person? I wiped the tears that were still running through my
cheeks with the back of my hand.
What happened to us, Will? When did we become the kind of couple that we always
hated? The routine kind of couple. Because sadly, thats what we became, right?
I felt my phone vibrating in my pocket, but I didnt pick it up. Oddly, I was feeling
somehow at ease. It did feel like if I was talking to my best friend.
I blurted out, I dont want to come back here. I dont want to become a lawyer. Thats
what you wanted
I never realized it before. I was in law school because we thought it would be awesome
to be together in college and then at work. But honestly, law was boring for me; I got
into it to please Will.
Now I felt like there was a blank page in front of me. It was scary. I was 22 years old,
almost with a law degree, and I just realized that it wasnt for me.
Ugh.
I dont know what Im going to be doing in the next year. I just realized that I always
did it for you. But it wasnt something that I loved. Im definitely not excited about
coming back or working as a lawyer
Gosh. Im a mess, arent, I? I passed a hand through my face.
150

Who knows? Maybe Ill study photography? You always used to tease me about it,
remember? I smiled a small smile.
I have to tell you something, Will I felt my cheeks grow hot.
I met this guy I whispered shyly, hes obnoxious, arrogant and a jerk all the time.
Smiling, I added but hes also sweet and funny. He teases my A LOT I emphasized
widening my eyes.
Hes got an incredibly sexy voice. Hes a dj back at London.
Glancing at my intertwined feet, I barely whispered, II think Im falling in love with
him
My eyes watered again, Im so sorry, WillI dont think I deserve toI feel like I
should be mourning you for the rest of my life. And I have no idea how this happened
Amy is thrilled I rolled my eyes, but you know Amy.
I feel so guilty, though I said as I felt some tears rolling down.
Ugh.
How can I cry so much?
I dont know what to do. I just know thats how I feel
After a few minutes of silent crying, I noticed that the sky was darkening. I hesitantly
stood up. I still felt like there was much to be said, but to be honest, I didnt want to
stay here on the dark. There werent many lamps and I still had to walk back home.
I wiped the last tears with my thumb. I glanced at the tombstone and I smiled sadly,
Ill come back, tomorrow, ok? I still need you to help me figure this out
I love you, Will.
On my way back home, I feltrelieved. Somehow, saying everything that was on my
mind aloud helped me.
My eyes must probably have been red and puffy. I had a runny nose from crying so
much, but I believed that he heard me. To be honest, I think this was the first time that
I had addressed Will after he passed away. I may have talked about him, but I never
talked to him. It felt ok to do so.
Even though I might look like a mess, I opened my houses door with a relieved smile on
my face. Neither my dad nor Clara asked me anything. They both hugged me when they
met me, but they never asked me of my whereabouts.
151

Im sure they knew. I was glad they acted like that.
We ate a late dinner since they were waiting for me. I got to bed early. I was completely
exhausted. I didnt even bother to check my phone.
But I slept like a baby. I hadnt slept like that for a long time.
Somehow, I felt at peace. I knew that there was much to be said still. But I felt better.
-------
The next day, I woke up early. Didnt beat Clara, though. My breakfast was waiting for
me next to my bed. Smiling, I grabbed my cup of coffee and I inhaled its aroma before
taking a sip.
I grabbed my phone and checked it as I started eating my English muffin with some
jelly.
The first message I read was Amys. It made me smile widely.
Amy: We are now officially a couple!!!! IM SO IN LUV!!!!!!
I was so excited for Amy that I was about to call her, but decided not to, since, I really
didnt want to interrupt anything, if you know what I mean. Instead, I texted her back
telling her to call me because I needed to know all the details.
The other one was from Greg. I felt myself blush as I read his text.
Greg: Hi beautiful! I miss u. See u soon ;)
Im so lame, I thought to myself. It was such a simple text, but it still made me blush.
Could it be that I realized that I might be?
Could it be that he?
Ugh.
When did I turn into such a cheesy girl?
I took a quick shower and grabbed my blue boot-cut jeans and a turquoise blouse with
my brown boots. I didnt feel like spending a lot of time with my hair, so I just made it
up on a messy bun.
My plane was leaving in four hours, so I packed everything on my small suitcase. I took
the breakfast tray and walked to the kitchen. Clara was there making some cookies.
Hi Sophie, did you sleep well?
152

Like a baby I carefully placed the tray between all the cookies ingredients.
Wow, you are making me cookies, Clara? I asked hopefully.
I am. They will be ready in an hour.
Thank you so much! I hugged her as Clara chuckled.
Grabbing some scissors, I walked to the garden to gather some roses for Will. I picked a
colorful bunch. After telling Clara where I was heading to, I slowly walked to the
graveyard again.
This time, I took more time to get there, since I was enjoying the different views. It was
so much different that yesterdays. I wasnt dreading anything at all.
I now knew the way to Wills tomb. Still walking slowly, I recognized the big tree that I
was leaning on yesterday, when I spotted that there was someone bending over Wills
tomb.
My stomach clenched. I wasnt ready to see his mom or any of his relatives. We had
always been kind of close, and after Wills accident, we kept our distances. I think we all
had a different way of dealing with things, so I never thought of calling them.
Not until know.
If his mom was here, it meant that she was still grieving. Yesterdays rose was a proof.
Still walking, I realized that it wasnt his mom.
Wait.
She didnt have red hair.
I froze as I realized who it was.








153


Chapter 32

What the bloody hell is going on?!
My hand started hurting. I looked down and realized how hard I was gripping the
flowers. They had wounded me. That made me aware that I was still standing a few
steps before her. I didnt know what to do. If I should face her and ask her straight on
what was she doing here
I freaked out and turned to hide carefully using one of the other tombstones. I ducked so
she couldnt see me.
Why is she here?
Did they know each other?
How?
When?
Why Will had never mentioned her?!
Somehow, I had a bad feeling about it.
Dont jump into conclusions, Sophie.
Mindlessly, I let the flowers drop on the floor. I looked at my hand. There were two rose
spines thrust in my palm. I took them out and closed my eyes at the same time I wiped
the blood on my jeans.
Suddenly, I heard some leaves crunch. I straightened to see her face as she passed by.
Sharon was wiping some tears on her eyes. She looked completely distraught. I felt my
own tears on the verge of falling as I realized how sad she looked.
She walked by so deep in her thoughts that she didnt notice me, and Im not good at
hiding, at all.
I watched her as she disappeared along the path. Taking a deep breath, I stood up and
hesitantly walked to Wills tomb.
I held my breath as I looked at it. There were now a dozen red roses.
154

I honestly dont know how much time I stood there. I felt myself shedding more tears.
Amazingly, I hadnt run out of them.
I had a sinking feeling on the pitch on my stomach.
Could he be?
No.
Will wasnt like that.
He would have never cheated on me.
He was so much better than that.
Even though we had become distant with each other, he wouldnt have done that.
I shook my head trying to get those thoughts out of my mind.
There had to be another explanation.
There had to.
And I was definitely going to find out.
I was taken abruptly out of my deep thoughts as my phones tone ringed. Without
looking at the screen, I cleared my throat before answering it.
Yes? I asked trying to sound casually.
Sophie? Are you ok? We have to get going to the airport. Whats taking you so long?
I sighed and let my shoulders drop defeated. Im on my way, Dad.
Glancing one last time at the tombstone, I turned away and walked back home.
------
What happened to you? My dad asked shocked.
I looked at my hand and realized that there was still blood on it. My jeans had also
crimson spots where I had been cleaning my hands.
Not even waiting for an answer, my father pulled me to the bathroom and cleaned my
wounds. He would glance at me from time to time concerned.
I saw someone from the station at Wills tomb and Ifreaked out, I guess I
mumbled.
155

He tensed right away, but nodded his head.
Youre good to go, Sophie he said as he got up to put away all the medical things he
used.
I changed into other pair of jeans, grabbed my suitcase and walked to the kitchen, to
say good-bye to Clara.
Take care, my sweet girl.
She gave me a big brown box filled with her cookies, I presume. Smiling sadly at her, I
watched how she turned away when a flash of guilt passed through her eyes.
Clara? I grabbed her hand to stop her from whatever she was doing. I think she was
trying to make her appear busy.
She stood frozen, looking ahead of her.
Do you know something?
At that moment, my father came into the kitchen. He watched us for a few seconds,
before he said, Sophie, we need to go.
Ok I whispered. I reluctantly let her hand go.
Thank you, Clara.
Anytime, dear She glanced at me, now composed.
What was that?
Frowning, I got in the car. My dad drove in silence, too.
We got to the airport in no time. We walked through it, both of us deep in thought.
Whats going on?
Why do I feel like they know something that I dont?
Standing in front of my gate, my dad pulled me to him and hugged me, I love you my
baby girl, dont you ever forget that, ok?
I looked into his eyes and there was something in them. Something different.
Remorse? Guilt?
Dad, whats going on?
156

He smiled sadly at me and shook his head, what do you mean?
Do you know who Sharon is? I blurted out.
His eyes widened, yes he whispered.
OH MY GOD!
How? I mean what is she to Will?!
Are they cousins? Or friends? Or what?
I sounded desperate, I know. But I knew that behind those questions were the reasons
why she hated me so much. And I wanted to know.
Oh, I wanted to know so bad
My dad started to open his mouth to answer me, when the flight was announced. He
gave me a sympathetic smile and shrugged. He seemed careless, but I knew he felt
relieved from not having to explain anything, YET. Yet, being the keyword.
I narrowed my eyes at him. Still, I hugged him and we said our goodbyes.
The flight back to London was completely uneventful. I got the window seat, so I looked
to the sky the whole time.
Why on earth was she there?
Why did she leave flowers?
Why did she look so sad?
Could they be cousins? I remember that Will told me once about this cousin he had.
They were close, but I never got the chance to meet her. Could she be Sharon?
I hope so.
Ugh
Why am I so affected about all of this? I mean, yesterday it felt like I had actually a one-
sided conversation with Will, but I told him exactly how I felt. It felt like we
werebreaking up
Does that make me a bad person? Breaking up with my dead boyfriend?
Earning some shocked glances, I slapped myself. What is wrong with me? Of course Im
a bad personwho does that?
157

The truth is, that I needed to do it. In order to move on, I needed to end things with
Will. Otherwise, it felt like I was cheating. Even though, technically we werent
together
UGHI am now more confused than ever
Why did I ever think of coming back?!
I took a cab and went home with a massive head ache. As soon as I entered my
apartment, I knew I had to get out of there. I grabbed a grey sweater and walked to the
caf that was on Gregs and Marks building.
To be honest, I was hoping to run into either one of them. I wanted to find a
distraction
I plopped into one of the small tables inside. Mrs. Petit handed me my coffee. I declined
any other thing as I wasnt in the mood for anything else. She eyed me worriedly, but
didnt comment at all.
For the next ten minutes or so, no one known, by me at least, came through the door.
Exhausted and now really annoyed, I laid down my head on the table and closed my
eyes. Suddenly, I felt a small tug on my back.
Scowling at whoever did that, I lifted my head. Two beautiful blue eyes were staring at
me. Instantly, my shoulders relaxed and I smiled at him.
I know that I always say that Greg looked better each time I saw him, but to be fair, he
didat least to me. With each passing day, he looked better than the day before.
Huh. Im so cheesyI shook my head and felt my cheeks heat up instantly.
Greg smile widened as he took a seat in the small sofa in front of me.
Hey he said huskily.
Hi Handsome I wanted to add. I mentally slapped at myself. What was wrong with me
today?!
Blushing more and more, Greg snickered, I missed you, princess.
Me too I managed to mumble.
Had a nice trip back home?
I felt how my body tensed again. Sighing, I shook my head as I looked to my coffee.
How come? He pulled his chair closer to me. I glanced at him and he looked genuinely
concerned.
158

I-I saw Sharonat Wills tomb I stuttered.
Greg raised an eyebrow, so?
What do you mean so?! She left a dozen roses and she was sobbing really hard and II
freaked out I said trying not to sound angry, but obviously failing at it.
He held his hands up in defense, dont get upset, Sophie. Im sure you can ask her
about it.
Sighing, I ran a hand through my face, Sorry, I didnt mean to sound so harsh.
Its ok He sounded sad. I glanced at him and he shifted on his seat uncomfortably.
You still have feelings for him, dont you? he finally asked.
I frowned for a few seconds, Ill always love him Greg looked down, but I realized that
Im not in love with him I finished softly.
His blue orbs instantly perked up. He leaned closer to me and grabbed a lock of hair
that was falling in my face. He put it behind my ear as he whispered, then, Im sure
youll work things out, princess.
The butterflies on my stomach were having a ball and the tingly things I felt on his
touch made me realize that he was right
whatever was going on, things would work out












159

Chapter 33

The bitch was there?!
Amy I scolded my best friend.
It was Monday already and I was getting ready to go to work, so as I was pacing around
my bedroom trying to find an outfit, I got a call from Amy. I told her everything that
happened over the last weekend. She was obviously fuming about it
What?! I flinched after hearing her tone.
Stopping in front of my bed, I sat defeated. Seems like Im not going to be ready soon, I
thought. I was still in my underwear. I looked at the three trousers and six blouses I
had out; sighing, I laid my back on the comfy bed.
Have you forgotten how rude shes always been to you?! She slapped you! She made
you a nasty bruise on your cheek! I had to hold my phone away from my ear, as Amy
was shouting furiously at me.
AMY CALM DOWN, ok?! I screamed.
After a few seconds of silence, I heard her sigh noisily, I might have got carried
awaysorry about that she said more calmly, but you are utterly mistaken if you
think that Im going to let you let her away with everything shes done, Sophie!
Still shouting, Amy I rolled my eyes.
Yes, yes, whatever. You get my point she added annoyed.
I do. Butlisten to me before you start screaming at me again, ok? I stood up and
grabbed the pink blouse. In order to see how it matched better, I pressed it again the
khaki and black trousers.
Mmmhhmmm I heard from the other line.
With my phone on speaker and on my bed, I started to dress myself, as I talked to Amy,
the thing is Amy, that Im sure theres a reason for her to be like that-
Still-
Amy, hear me out, ok? I could picture her rolling her eyes and looking at her nails
annoyed. That thought made me smile.
I always thought that she could have been annoying just for the heck of it. Then, after
learning about my dad and Sharons relationship, I thought that she was mad at me for
160

all the privileges that I got as I finished getting dressed, I grabbed my phone again and
turned off the speaker phone. Just like Greg you know? He told me he was mad at me
for being rude at him at the flight and then when he saw me at the station he got really
mad-
Yeah, well but he realized how awesome you are and now hes completely head over
heels for you, so?
Stop interrupting me! I said rolling my eyes and stomping my feet, even though she
couldnt see me. After doing so, I felt like a little child
Oh well.
And we dont know if Gregs in love with me! Blushing, I searched for the pair of
brown flats that were around somewhere
Pluhease! You are so dense, Sophie.
Whatever. Not the point here. Founding the flats, I grabbed them and put them on. I
walked to my bathroom to brush my hair and apply some light makeup.
Hes so-
AMY!
What?
Gosh. ANYWAY, as I was saying, I think her being at Wills tomb is proof that theres
much more to it. That maybe she has a reason to hate me? I asked myself.
What about my father? How can he know her? Whats his connection with her?
Which brings us back to square one. Shes a bitch. She shouldnt have anything to do
with Will, Sophie, you know that Amy stated condescendingly.
About your Dad, well, I dont know. Youll have to ask him about that she said
hesitantly.
And you really have no idea, do you? So stop making weird theories and slap the truth
out of her she finished chuckling.
Frowning, I looked over my reflection to check that everything was in order. I was
worried about this whole thing. To be honest, Amy was right, I didnt know anything
and it was starting to drive me crazy, since I was making some weird theories on my
head overnight. The proofs were the dark circles under my eyes.
I need to talk to her I said quietly looking at my feet.
161

Ugh. I dont like it at all, Soph. But I dont see any other way to find whats going on.
Amy sounded really upset and worried. I knew she was worried for me.
Ill be fine, Amy I tried to sound confident, but my voice cracked at the last part.
Huh
Just call me, Soph. No matter what, ok?
Nodding, I grabbed my jeans jacket and my brown purse, I sure will, Amy.
Ok. Now go break her leg! She finished laughing at her own joke.
Smiling, I shook my head, that was such a lame joke, Amy.
It did bring a smile to your face, didnt it? she asked smugly.
With a wider smile, I said Bye.
Bye. Have fun with your hot Dj and say hi to my handsome boyfriend!
Sure We hanged up as I closed the door to my apartment.
As I closed the glass doors of my apartment building, I heard some laughter down the
street. I rubbed my hands together to get them warm, since I hadnt noticed how cold it
was outside.
Frowning, I was thinking to go upstairs to grab another warmer jacket, when certain
someones blue eyes stopped in front of me.
Hey, beautiful Greg was wearing a grey shirt and black trousers. The grey of the shirt
enhanced his eyes. I gaped at him.
I remembered that yesterday night at the caf he was completely reassuring to me. I
had told him that I felt like crap for breaking up with Will and that it bothered me a
lot to know he reasons for Sharon being there and for whatever my father knew her
It actually bothered me that it somehow affected me. Ugh. Was I making any sense?
He listened to me and never judged me. Even when I started rambling nonsense about
Sharon being Wills secret cousin. He nodded from time to time, always looking at me.
At some point he grabbed my hand and walked me home. At my door, before he left, he
held me and whispered at my ear that no matter what, he was there for me.
I have to admit that I wanted to kiss him so bad
It didnt feel right, tough. Not in the mess I was at the moment
162

But I remembered his beautiful dark blue eyes, and me wanting to kiss him so bad
Hi, Greg without really trying, a wide smile tugged on my face. Im positive I was
blushing from my previous thoughts.
Someone next to Greg, cleared his throat, and Mark I added after glancing at Mark
smirking at me. When I noticed that, I narrowed my eyes at him, which made him
laugh.
Sorry Sophie! Its just that if I hadnt cleared my throat you wouldnt have noticed me
standing beside him he said as he nudged Greg.
I rolled my eyes and grabbed the coffee that Greg was handing me. And yes. He had a
huge smugly smile on his face, whatever I muttered.
Thank you I added after a few seconds of uncomfortable silence from my side. I
emphasize on my side, because the other two were trying to control their laughter. We
walked for about two minutes before they both burst out laughing.
I rolled my eyes, even though I tried to look the other way so they wouldnt catch me
blushing like crazy. Still, a smile crept next to my burning cheeks.
Says the boy who even timed out the delivery of roses to his girl I said casually.
That shut Mark up. Now he was the one blushing after Greg snorted next to him. He
was still laughing so loud that some people started to stare our way.
Mark called a taxi still red as a tomato. I couldnt hold myself anymore, I started
laughing with Greg. Not as nosily, but Mark was still looking everywhere but us. He
shook his head but I did hear him chuckle.
We got to the station with a few minutes to spare, so before I went to the coffee shop
around the corner to get my beloved blueberry muffin, Greg gently grabbed my wrist to
stop me.
Soph. Would you like to make the show with me today? he asked somehow
embarrassed?
How could he be embarrassed?
That was a first.
Frowning, I nodded, sure. Ill meet you there?
Ok Holding his blue intense stare at the same time he held my wrist for a few more
seconds, he let me go smirking.
You look so cute when you blush, princess
163

I hadnt noticed how hot it was now.
Ugh.
He shook his head as his smirk grew wider, Ill see you soon.
Jerk.
I rolled my eyes and turned around to get my dreamy muffin still blushing, but smiling








Chapter 34

What song could I dedicate to Greg?
Im pretty sure HE was going to make me do it, and I definitely didnt want to inflate
his ego more like the last time I was a guest at his show.
UghI hadnt noticed that I was in front of the studios door already. My stupid
neurons were getting lazy latelyespecially when they had to deal with Greg.
I shook my head when I heard the clapping of shoes down the hall. I looked in that
direction as the sound stopped.
Sharon.
She was frozen glaring at me. Her small bump was beginning to show under her red
blouse and grey leggings. Even though she still had that rock model air, her eyes looked
dull and had dark circles under them.
Suddenly, all the things that happened yesterday came back to me in a blast. I felt like
a huge burden upon my shoulders.
164

I dont know how many time seconds we passed like that. I stared back until she
groaned and turned around to walk the other way.
Should I follow her?
Should I try to talk to her?
Frowning, I glanced at the studios door and knew that Greg had already started the
show.
I sighed and as I closed my eyes I leaned on the wall.
I dont want to.
I dont want to talk to Sharon.
I have a really bad feeling about it.
I breathed deeply a few times trying to relax myself.
I will have to do it.
Not right now, though. Right now Im going to open that door and have fun with the
handsomest Dj Ive ever met. And hes expecting me
So, get yourself together, Sophie. I mentally scolded myself.
I opened my eyes, straightened my blouse and without looking back, opened the door
and entered the studio.
Neel was at the front as always. He glanced my way and waved at me. He looked as
cheerful as ever with his yellow t-shirt and worn-out jeans. I smiled at him when I felt
someones intense stare.
I looked up and Greg was watching me with questioning eyes. He was frowning as he
waved for me to come in.
Are you ok? he asked concerned.
The music was blasting on the background. I nodded, I love this song.
Payphone was playing. He smiled softly, Maroon 5 is a wicked band
I walked closer to him, yes it is.
Greg lifted his right hand and caressed my cheek looking straight at me, what
happened Sophie?
165

His touches left a tingly trail where he caressed my cheek. I sighed and looked at my
shoes, I saw Sharon on my way here. She glared at me and then turned around, and I-
Hey, look at me he cut me in.
I did as I was told. His blue eyes were hypnotizing.
Forget about her for the next- He glanced at his watch and pointed at it, 45 minutes,
ok?
I nodded as I was at a loss for words. Damn. He had no idea what his stares could make
to me.
Or so I thought.
In a flash, there was his signature smirk back, are you alright, princess?
I averted my gaze as I felt myself blush. Greg chuckled. He glanced behind me as Neel
made a sign at him. He gave me headphones and positioned me in front of him.
Still smirking, he grabbed the microphone. With his sexy voice, he pushed the button on
his mic, that was payphone by Marron 5, people. We have a special guest on our show
tonight! The beautiful lady that is standing in front of me was here on the past, say hi
Sophie!
Still looking at Greg, I shyly said, Hi everyone.
Shes the bold one that declared to the whole nation that Im a sexy guy! right, Soph?
My eyes widened and I was positive my cheeks were crimson red. Greg was obviously
trying to hold his laugh, as he placed his fist on his mouth. He feigned to cough.
Why does he always embarrass me when were on the air? I thought as I glared at him.
Well, everyone, seems like Sophie is still a little shy, why dont we listen to some music
to lighten up? He was still trying to hold his laugh.
As starships played on the back, he let go of the microphone and laughed for a full
minute. I looked away from him crossing my arms. Nevertheless, as always, his laugh
was contagious, I felt myself smiling anyway.
Sobering up, Greg stood in front of me, Im trying to distract you, princess.
By making a fool of myself? I said, still glaring at him.
Whatever helps He shrugged innocently.
166

I rolled my eyes. Greg then grabbed my hand and kissed it as he watched me. A small
smile shaped on my lips. He winked at me and I swear my knees buckled.
Smiling still, Greg entwined our hands and tugged me to sit next to him. He managed to
adjust the microphone and hold the bench so we could seat next to each other. All in one
hand. I watched his every move with a goofy grin on my face.
I loved the way our hands molded together. It felt so right
I have it bad, dont I?
Blushing, Greg gave me a questioning look. Clearing his throat and taking a seat by me,
he softly said, Sometimes I wish I could read your mind, Sophie
Now, I was blushing harder. If that could ever be possible.
Greg chuckled beside me. I glanced at Neel that was watching us completely amused.
So, whos your favorite artist right now, princess? We were still listening to the songs
he programmed on his lap before, so we werent on the air.
UhmI like most of the music you play, Gregbut I do have to admit that Im in love
with Carly Rae Jepsens music I stopped talking when I felt him tense. I watched
him closely, and he lookedembarrassed? Again?
Whats going on here? I glanced at Neel who winked at me knowingly.
Frowning, I looked over at Greg again, who was watching me with darker blue eyes.
Theres still a lot of things that I dont know about you, Sophie.
Feeling bold, I tilted my head, well, what you want to know about me?
Everything he quickly and confidently said.
My breathing started to pace up as I was at a loss of words again.
The three songs finished and Greg grabbed his mic, well everyone, this is it. I want to
thank anyone that commented on my blog over the week
Blog? Greg had a blog?
About what?
I could hear Amys voice on my head telling me Im so clueless. Ugh.
so, I have a special song for my beautiful guest today. Here it goes, Sophie Mills
167

Feels so close started to play after Greg waved Neel without really looking at him, I
love this song, Greg! I chirped in.
Me too He sounded husky, truth is Sophie, that I- I
What Greg? I asked as he seemed kind of flustered since he was stuttering. And let me
tell you, Ive never seen him stutter. Ever.
Listen to the song he muttered looking away. He let go of my hand and rubbed both of
his hands on his trousers.
My hand felt cold without his
What is happening to me?! Im becoming so cheesy that Im even embarrassing myself
from my thoughts. I shook my head slightly smiling. Then, I listened to the song
I feel so close to you right now It's a force field
I wear my heart upon my sleeve, like a big deal
Your love pours down on me, surrounds me like a waterfall
And there's no stopping us right now
I feel so close to you right now
Oh my God
Hes telling me on national radio how he feels about me!!
Immediately as the song finished, Greg grabbed the mic and asked me Sophie Mills,
would you go out with me this Friday?
Blushing like crazy I looked at him as he watched me amused. I grabbed my mic and
pressed the button.
Do I have a choice now? I asked teasingly.
Where that boldness did came from? I mentally high-fived myself.
A bit surprised by my answer, Greg smiled, still amused, not really.
Then, yes, Greg Chaisty, I will go out with you on Friday.
Good.
He leaned closer to me. My pulse started racing and my eyes widened as he came much
closer to me. Pausing right in front of my lips, Greg smirked and kissed my cheek.
168

As he leaned back, he asked smugly, what were you expecting, princess?
UGH.
Gregs such a jerk, I thought, glaring his way. He chuckled which brought a smile to my
face. And then it hit me
Im going on a date with Greg in a few days...








Chapter 35

Im doomed I shook my head as I giggled.
A wide smile had been tugging on my lips for the last two hours. Im pretty sure I must
have looked a bit stupid, but I couldnt care lessI was on cloud nine
After asking me out on national radio!!! Yes, I cant still get over it! Gregs stance
obviously relaxed, the rest of the show was pretty funny. He still made me blush by
making awful jokes about me having a huge crush on him and leaving me speechless,
you know, being a jerk as always
We had a great time, thats for sure
Greg is amazing. Hes sweet, caring and the most gorgeous guy Ive ever met. He is
definitely a jerk, but in a sexy kind of way, I voiced in my mind.
Since I was pretty much lost in my thoughts, I had no idea where I was going, but I
kept walking anyway, I was sure I was going to find an exit somewhere.
I stopped in front of a white door with the exit sign on it, I was frowning, though. Ive
never noticed that door. I turned and looked around me. The large white corridor had no
doors but the one I was standing in front. How the hell did I get here?
169

I searched on my back pocket for my phone, but it was empty. UGH. I must have left it
on Gregs studio.
Geez, Greg does make me stupid I said aloud even though there was no one around
me.
I shrugged and opened the door. There were stairs to get to the top floor and another
door. There was a thin line of light shining on the bottom of it. I took the stairs and took
one step at a time carefully. When I got at the top, I opened the door. It seemed to be a
little bit stuck, so I let out a humph as I pulled it.
The strong wind made me close my eyes for a second before opening them again. I was
at the rooftopand it had an amazing view
The whole building had around fourteen floors. There were some venting chimneys, but
other than that, it was completely empty. I walked to the edge carefully, since Ive
always been afraid of heights since I was 5 and I broke my arm by climbing a tree.
Since the construction was downtown, you could see a lot of buildings around it. Holding
my breath, I peeked down and watched the little shops and the other offices entrances.
It was around lunch time, so you could see a lot of people walking down the street.
Suddenly, someone grabbed me by the waist. I yelped completely terrified.
Careful there, Soph. Greg would kill me if something happened to you. Julian said
huskily.
Ugh. Get off me, Julian! I demanded annoyed as I tried to take his hands off me.
He let me go and raised his hands defensively, Im only trying to help, pretty.
I rolled my eyes as I took two steps back. Away from the edge and him.
Dont call me pretty, Julian.
Only Greg can do that, right?
Feeling my blood start to boil, I asked him, what the bloody hell is your problem?!
After a few seconds of awkward silence, he said I dont have a problem. You just get
really annoyed by me. He wasnt looking at me, he was watching the scenery. His
stance was tense and I noticed how his hands were turned into fists.
I-Im sorry, Julian. I have no right to be mean to you I looked at my shoes
embarrassed. No matter what, I wasnt like Sharon, nobody deserved to be treated like
this.
170

Julians thumb lifted my chin; his eyes were clouded with some emotion that I couldnt
recognize. Smiling sadly, he voiced I know what Greg seen in you, Soph. You are an
amazing girl.
Dropping his hand to his side, he glanced away. Hed be a fool to let you gohe might
regret it for the rest of his life he whispered.
Tilting my head, I watched Julian. He looked broken. Instantly, I felt bad for him. I
dont know if he realized what he just shared with me, because he looked so different.
He wasnt the playful, annoying and mans ladies as usual. It seemed like this was the
real Julian and everything else was a mask.
What was he hiding?
Are you ok? unconsciously, I grabbed his hand in a comforting manner. He turned to
look at me surprised.
I- yeah he glanced at our hands and then back at me.
Are you talking out of experience? I asked him worried.
Running a hand through his hair, he nodded.
Trying not to push him, I stayed silent for the next few minutes. We were still standing
close the edge and we both looked ahead of us.
I think Im falling in love with Greg I blurted out.
Julians lips tugged up and he squeezed my hand, I think you are already in love with
him, Soph.
Yeahh I whispered as I felt my bloody cheeks heat AGAIN.
Chuckling, Julian pulled me next to him and passed his arm around me. Well, Im
pretty sure hes completely in love with you. Hes never made a fool of himself over the
air, like he did today.
I turned to look at him with wide eyes. How could he know? It just happened a few
minutes ago? Well, like an hour ago to be exact.
I heard the show he said as he could read my mind. He turned to look at me smirking.
I shoved him with my elbow playfully as I rolled my eyes.
You think he does?! I panicked after a few seconds of silence.
Julian let me go as he was laughing so hard. He even bended as he was grabbing his
stomach. I smiled with him. Thats more like the Julian Ive always met, I thought.
171

He stopped laughing abruptly. Did I say that out loud?
He looked at me, I love Sharon.
My eyes widened as I dumbly asked, you do?!
Could Juilan be the babys father?! I asked myself surprised and somewhat hopeful.
Embarrassed, Julian grabbed me by the hand and walked to the wall. He then sat on
the floor with his legs crossed. I mimicked his every move.
We were best friends for the last two years. One day, after a gig, we ended up together.
We werent drunk. Well, I wasnt. I was completely aware of what I was doing the whole
time. And I knew that I loved herbut being a douchebag as always, I pretended to
have a hangover the next day and told her that I couldnt remember anything

Running a shaking hand through his hair, he looked at me with the saddest eyes Ive
ever seen. I panicked, Sophieme and Greg always used to say that we werent ready
to be a one-lady kind of man; we wanted to have fun. But somehow, I fall for
Sharonbut I was too much of a coward to admit anything to her. She was my best
friend and I didnt want to screw things with her. She deserves better than me.

I was frowning watching him. I couldnt help the tears that were forming in my eyes.
His voice was cracking at times. But I didnt interrupt him, it seemed like it was
something that he had never shared with anyone, and I guess that he needed to
somehow let go.

We grew apart from then. Trying to get over her, I slept with any girl that was up to it.
I flirted in front of her to prove her that I was ok. She then dated Greg for a few days.
Well, not dated, you know what I mean. I was so hurt at her and him. But it was my
own fault, I hadnt told anyone about my feelings, so Greg didnt know. They were
together for over two weeks, before Greg broke it off. She seemed really upset and came
back to hang out with meI tried to be brave and tell her my feelings, but every time I
wanted to something happened. Then, she met this guy and they started dating. He was
really into her, so I decided to back away and let her be happy. But I guess things didnt
work out because I havent seen them together anymoreand nowwell, youve seen
hershes bitter and broken. I cant stop thinking that maybe if I had the guts, she
wouldnt have gotten hurt and we would be together A tear escaped from his eyes
and he shut them tightly.
172

I pulled him so he could lean on me. A few tears were shedding on my cheeks as well,
rubbing his side, I tried to comfort him, Im sorry, Julianbut it isnt your fault.

He sighed defeated. We stayed like that for what it felt like hours. I was trying to not
think too hard about what I just learned about Sharonbut to be honest, there was a
nagging feeling about the guy that Sharon had been seeing a few months agocould it
be Will??
No.
He wouldnt.
No matter what, he wasnt like that.
Could he?
Julians phone vibrated on his pocket as he stood up giving me hand to help me get up.
He smiled at me, a real smile as he slide his finger on the screen. Whats up man? he
asked after clearing his throat.
Yeah, shes with me. Were at the rooftop. No, were going down now. He stayed silent
between answers. I was pretty sure Greg was the one calling, I had no idea what time
was it or how many hours we stayed here, but I could see the sky changing colors as the
sunset was setting.
He finished the call and glanced at me smiling, your boy was freaking out because he
couldnt find you.
Hes not MINE, Julian I said rolling my eyes. But to be honest, the butterflies were
staring to make twirls on my stomach
Whatever, Soph. This time, Julian rolled his eyes.
We took the stairs and headed downstairs.
As we walked towards the entrance, I stopped abruptly. Julian looked at me like I had
grown a third head. I could see Greg and Mark waiting on the street chatting.
Im not going home yet, Julian. Could you tell them that, please?
Where are you going? Were going out to dinner, arent you hungry?
I shook my head.
I need to talk to someone. Ill see you tomorrow, ok?
173

He nodded, but before he turned away, he asked me concerned, you arent going to tell
anyone what I told you, right?
No, Julian, that is something that you have to tell yourselfwhen you are ready.
His lips tugged up for a moment as he nodded, Ok. See you, then
Bye
I turned around with just one thing on my mind.
I wasnt leaving until I had a talk with Sharonno matter what.




Chapter 36

Sophie, wait!
I heard some heavy footsteps behind me, so I turned around. Greg caught up to me.
Panting, he stopped right in front of me with concerned eyes.
Where are you going? What have you been doing all day?
I looked at him questioningly. When he noticed this, his cheeks heated up. That made
me smile immediately, which turned into a smirk as I told him you look cute when you
blush.
Greg blushed even more! To be honest he did look cute, well, actually, he looked
adorableand I couldn't help myself, I HAD to tease him, the same way he teases me
always...
He cleared his throat as he glanced at his shoes, II had your phone and I thought you
wanted to have it back he shoved the phone from his back pocket right in front of my
face.
Mmmhhmmm I narrowed my eyes at him as I grabbed the phone.
Yeah, Im not being a possessive boyfriend, I mean, Im not even your boyfriend, but I
just wondered all day long that you might need your phone back and- he passed a hand
174

through his hair nervously, Im rambling, sorry he finished embarrassed, trying to
look everywhere but me.
He looked completely adorablemy stomach clenched when I remembered what I told
Julianthat I was in love with Greg...and to be honest, just the fact that he was in
front of me had lifted my spirit already and I knew that he was there for me, and I
UGH...
....I
...I love Greg Chaisty
My eyes widened and I blushed furiously. He watched me amused. We had switched.
Now I was embarrassed and he obviously noticedbut there was no way in hell I was
going to tell him why I was embarrassed

Are you ok, Soph? he took a step closer to me.

My brain seemed to stop working, since I wasn't able to form any kind of words, so I
simply nodded.
Where are you going? Arent you coming with us? he said now smirking. Jerk.
That brought me back to my original mission. I tensed my shoulders and frowned. Greg
noticed it and in a second, he came closer and hugged me.
Whats going on, Soph? he asked obviously concerned.
I need to talk to Sharon. Her shift is almost done I quietly answered. Being in his
arms made me feel warm and safe, so I hugged him back.
Well, you know, I actually have to talk toScott. Want me to wait for you?
I leaned back to look at him. I loved his eyesoh wellI loved him all, didnt I? I
blushed again and Greg chuckled, So? he asked with a husky voice.
That would be awesome, Greg. But you dont have to
I really didnt want to impose, I mean, he was right, he wasnt my boyfriend, so he
really didnt need to do that. I guess I just didnt want him to get tired of meme and
my dramatic life
ugh
175

Hey he lifted my chin with his hand, I really dont mind. He stepped back and
intertwined our hands. He pulled me with him and glanced my way, were going the
same way
What about the others? I asked.
He took out his cell and typed a few times, shrugging he said well do it some other
time.
Sharons studio was on the fifth floor. We didnt talk on the way there. We were still
comfortable, though. Gregs thumb was making circles on my hand while we walked
there.
Standing in front of the door, I nervously sighed. Greg pulled my hand to him and
kissed it, its going to be okand Ill be next door, ok?

I smiled sadly at him and he leaned closer and kissed my cheek, OK?
I nodded. Letting go of him, I opened the door. Without looking back, because I was
sure that I was this close to just leave with Greg.
I didnt want to do this, but I knew there was no other way
There were too many questions
I wasnt fond of having quarrels with anyone, I actually hated it. For the best, it needed
to be done
Still, having Greg around made me calm myself and be somewhat brave to do this. I
need to thank him later, I though.
Sharon was grabbing her coat when she noticed me. There was no one else in the room.
Good. I didnt like to be the gossip of the station. More than I already was...
Her face fell immediately. She rolled her eyes and scowling, tried to get past me to leave
the room. I was still at the door, so I closed it and leaned on it.
She wasnt going anywhere without answering my questions.
She narrowed her eyes and hissed move.
Nop I said popping the p. We need to talk. I said confidently.
Where was this confidence coming from? It was just a mask, because inside I was really
scared of what she was going to say. I think knowing that Greg was around was indeed
helping me.
176

I dont have anything to talk. Her green eyes were glinting with hatred.
Not moving an inch, I sighed. I saw you at Wills tomb, Sharon. I know you left him
rosesand-
I stopped when I glanced at her and her eyes seemed about to pop out of her face.
Ugh. Shes pregnant. I shouldnt be giving her more stress, right?
Im sorry I mumbled.
What? She asked non-chalantly, I dont think she was expecting to hear that, since
she was now frowning and fidgeting with the buttons of her jacket. I stood there frozen,
just watching her reactions.
A few minutes passed, and Sharon started laughing without any trace of humor.
Is she crazy?! I mean seriously, I thought Greg was confusing, Sharon beats him for
much more!
Narrowing her eyes, she came closer to me and shoved her index finger painfully at my
chest. I dont believe you!
You want me to be like EVERYONE around here! To be sympathetic to you...but you
know what?! I pity youyou are the dumb girl that couldnt even hold one guy
What makes you think things will be different with Greg?!
Trust me!
Hes going to find someone better!
Just like Will did!!
My stomach clenched at her words. She truly hated me, that is certain, I thought.
Is she right, though?
My stupid tear ducts started to work. I felt my eyes water and my hands formed into
fists, but they were trembling fists
Trying to form one coherent sentence, I mumbled W-Will? W-what makes y-you think
t-that?
Are you that stupid, Sophie?! she spat.
I shook my head closing my eyes.
177

No.
No, no, no.
She cant be right.
She cant be.
Will wouldnt do that.
He
Cant you see it?! I opened my eyes. Sharon was now across the room with one hand on
her small belly and the other one leaning on a chair. She wasnt looking at me, she was
glancing at the floor.

Cant you connect the dots? she said more quietly.
Are you alright? I asked her as I walked where she was standing. She raised one hand
to stop me from coming near her.
She turned to look at me, what do you care? Anger and hatred strained from her every
word.
I stopped when she raised her hand. Sighing, I passed a hand through my face, I-I just
do. I know you hate me, I know you dont want anything from mebut if I were you, I
would want someone to be there for me and mybaby.
Do you pity me? She hissed.
No, Sharon its not-
Its his. She glanced at me defiantly.
I felt like someone just threw a cold bucket of water over me.
Will is the father of my baby Both her hands were now cradling her bumpy stomach.
Somehow, I felt my knees weaken.
I couldnt breathe normally, I was starting to hyperventilate.
Grabbing the next thing available, I leaned for support, closed my eyes and started to
even my breath.
178

Opening my eyes, I looked at her and asked the question that was nagging me for the
last few days, why?
Sharons stance was completely tense, her eyes held unshed tears. She seemed to be
trying to control herself, so she wouldnt spill any.
Weve been dating for the last year.
A year?!
They had been dating for the whole year?!
How could Ive been so stupid?!
How could I not notice it?!
Sure. We had our share of problems, but we tried to work them outI mean he asked
me to marry him
Why would he do that?!
I dont know Sharon said defeated.
I twirled my head to look at her. Did I say that out loud?
She seated on the chair she was leaning for support a few minutes ago. Holding her
head between her hands, she shook her head, I ask myself that every moment of the
day
Why would he do it? He knew I was pregnant. Sharon was crumbling. Her tears
started spilling without her consent and I heard her starting to sob.
He knew?!
How could he do that?!
What kind of person would ask someone to marry him after cheating on them for a
whole freacking year while dumping the other girl pregnant?!
I realized why she hated me.
Gosh.
I would have hated myself if I were in her shoes.
Panting, I bent down in front of her, not so close, to give her some space. I was crying,
too.
179

Im sorry Sharon. I meant every word of it.
I was sorry for Will.
I was sorry for all the grieving that she must have been through.
I was sorry for her solitude on her pregnancy.
I was sorry for her babyshe or he would never meet her daddy
even when her daddy was an ass
Because now I realized that I really didnt know him.
She slowly raised her head to glance at me speechless. She was honestly surprised at
my words, y-you dont hate me? she quietly asked.
No.
Frowning, she absentmindedly caressed her small bump. Awkward silence surrounded
us.

I stood up and started pacing the room. Trying to make sense to everything that was
told tonight, I voiced my thoughts aloud.

I mean, you did know he had a girlfriend, yet you didnt mindand that was a low
blowbutyou are paying for the consequences I glanced at her ashamed at my own
outburst. She was watching me emotionless, though.

Sorry. I didnt mean it like thatwhat I want to say is that I didnt know Will, and I
guess you didnt eitherhes not here to explain his actions, therefore, I guess theres no
point in living in the past, Sharon. I dont hold anything against you, honestly

Why not?

Huh? I stopped pacing to look at her.

180

Why dont you hate me? Ive been tossing all my anger and frustration to youhow can
you not hate me? She was calmer now. There were still tears running through her
cheeks, but she wasnt sobbing anymore.

I- I dont like to hold grudges on anyone I mumbled. Theres always two sides of the
story

Did you love him? she asked sadly.

I shook my head, I guess we werent in love with one another. We at least I, hadnt
figured it out, though.

We stayed silent for a few moments. Each one deep in thought.

Suddenly, Sharon glanced at me, I think he truly loved you

I studied her eyes. She was being honest and I could see that her heart was breaking
once more, It doesnt matter anymore Sharon. He is not here.
At my words, a wail came out of her lips and she started sobbing again. This time, I did
come closer to her. I wasnt sure if it was ok to hug her, so I just put my hand on her
shoulder.

She looked at me surprised, again. I see why he chose you over me she said between
sobs.
Dont. Dont do this to yourself, Sharon.
I truly loved him she whispered sadly.
I then leaned down and hugged her, I know and added in a whisper, HE didnt
deserve it, though.
Will
181

I thought I knew him. He was a completely different person.
After hearing all the facts, I realized that he was completely and utterly selfish.
He didnt care about me.
He didnt care about Sharon.
He didnt care about his baby!
What kind of person does that?!
I felt bad for falling in love so easily with Greg
I even felt kind of slutty for taking an interest in someone else
At least I didnt cheat on him.
And for a whole year, I thought sourly.
She sobbed for quite some time leaned on my shoulder; I rubbed her back soothingly
from time to time. After a few minutes she calmed herself.
Her once beautiful green eyes were filled with sorrow as she glanced at me, Im sorry,
Sophie.
Surprised, I smiled sadly at her. I didnt know what else to say, so I just nodded.
There was a knock on the door. We both glanced at it as Gregs face popped up, you
havent killed each other he sounded like he was reassuring himself. Its really late
guys, we have to leave the building since security is going to lock it down.
We didnt say anything else. We both got up and walked towards the entrance of the
building. As we were heading there, Greg walked by me and grabbed my hand
interlacing our fingers. It was a small gesture, but it gave me a sense of comfort. I
looked at him and saw him watching me out of the corner of his eye. He smiled without
turning to look at me and squeezed my hand. I felt my lips tug up.
When we got to the entrance, Greg asked for a taxi to stop. He gave the driver some
directions and turned to Sharon, you take this Sharon.
No, theres no-
Greg rolled his eyes and pulled her to the car, shut up and take it.
She spared me a quick glance before getting in the car. Before the taxi drove off, she
waved awkwardly and smiled sadly at me. I waved back.
182

So, are you like friends, already? Greg asked me hesitantly watching the weird
exchange.
Shrugging, I grabbed his hand, shut up and take me home.
He smiled at me his real beautiful smile. He shook his head as he said huskily, youll
never stop to amaze me, Sophie.
That makes two of us, I thought.
Tonight was a weird night, in every possible way...






Chapter 37

The small spot on my ceiling had an intricate shape that I had been trying to figure out
for the last 5 minutes.
The clock read 5:00 AM and I had been tossing around my bed for the last two hours. I
hadnt slept at all, since Greg walked me home around 1:00 AM
All the things that Sharon and I discussed were still on my mind
Running a hand on my face, I groaned frustrated. Completely defeated, I got up and
grabbed some fresh clothes and took a long bubble bath. It didnt help at all, since my
mind was still trying to digest everything that was told last night.
I glanced at the clock by my bedside and sighed as I realized that only half-hour had
passed. Can time pass slower?
Grabbing some grey trousers and a black blouse, I decided to go out for a walk. The
weather was getting colder, so I decided to wear a really cozy black jacket and black
boots. I stopped at the mirror to look at myself. Not wanting to take longer, I pulled my
hair into a messy ponytail and applied some pink lip gloss.
183

The cold wind made me shiver as I opened the doors of the building. With my phone on
my back pocket, I started strolling down the street. I had no idea where to go, but
somehow, an hour later, I found myself in front of the tower bridge glancing at the river.

My eyes watered as I though, once again, of it

Will cheated on me for a whole bloody year
When he kissed me was he thinking of Sharon?
I shook my head as one tear rolled down
Was he happy with Sharon?
WHY ON EARTH DID HE PROPOSE TO ME?!
Why would he want to marry me if he had cheated on me for a whole fricking year
One thing was for sure, Will was an arse. He had deliberately played with me and
Sharon at the same timeand he wasnt interested on his baby, as wellwho could be
like that?
I didnt know him at all.
Still
Was Iso uninteresting that he had to find someone else?
I watched the streets as people started to fill them. Everyone seemed socareless.
When was the last time that I felt like that? I sighed and glanced at the water below
me.
What ifithappened again?
What if Greg suddenly realizes that Im as boring as hell and he decides to be with
someone else?
It happened with Willit could happen again
It was at times like this that I could use having my mom around. Even though Lauren
was trying to be as kind and friendly as she could, I still didnt have the trust in her to
confide all that was going on.
184

I frowned as I peeked at my phone and realized that it was still too early to go to work. I
really wanted to do something, anything to keep my mind occupied. Sighing, I scrolled
my contacts list for Amys number.
The phone ringed for about five times, when my best-friends hoarse voice answered me.
Before she could say anything else, guilt consumed me, Amy, Im so sorry for waking
you up! Go back to sleep, well talk-
Sophie? What happened? Why do you sound so sad? I could picture her seating up on
her bed worriedly.
ImII talked to Sharon yesterday.
UghTHAT BITCH!! What did she do you this time?! I shook my head and smiled at
my best-friends angry outburst.
She didnt do anything, Amywe really talked I told Amy everything that we talked
yesterday, she snorted at some point, but when I got to the part that Will had cheated,
she stayed silent until the end.
A few seconds passed and I was still waiting for any kind of reaction from her, Amy?
Are you still there?
Yeah she said quietly, I-Im in shock, SophI meanhow could he?
I knowI think I didnt know him at all
Amy snorted, Soph, do you trust her? I mean she could be lying for all we know
I shook my head and closed my eyes, I think its true. She seemed completely
distraught, Amy theres no point in lying about it, anyway.
I guess not She sighed, Im sorry, Sophie.
Me too Tugging my jacket, I felt colder than before, I wish you were here
Yeah. Im trying my best to find a job in London, Soph. Trust me; I want to be around
you when Greg finally asks you out.
He already did I said as quiet as I could and I closed my eyes because I just knew that
there was going to be a massive outburst from the other side of the line.
HE DID?! HOW?! WHY AM I LISTENING TO THIS NOW?! I pulled apart from my
phone as she obviously screamed at me.
Geez Amy, calm down. I forgot to tell you because I had abusy day. I remembered
being on the rooftop with Julian and then talking to Sharon.
185

Thanxs for telling me she said angrily.
SORRY I rolled my eyes.
So? Why arent you jumping up and down and screaming happily?
Im not you, Amy she huffed over the other side of the line. She must have rolled her
eyes at me, Im sure. Andwhat ifyou know, what if it happens again? I finished
quietly.
Amy stayed silent for a few seconds, until she understood what I meant, It wont.
Gregs not Will, Sophie.

I sighed as I ran a hand through my face, how do you know? I mean there has to be
something wrong with me, since-

Sophie. Stop it. Gregs the best thing that has happened to you for a long time. Dont
overthink it, seriously She scolded me.
I scratched the back of my neck, frustrated. After a few seconds of internal debate, I
sighed, ok.
Good, so now you better tell me- her voice broke as I was receiving another incoming
call. Speak of the devil, I thought as I glanced at my screen
Hes calling me.
Ok, well call me later, ok? I want to hear EVERYTHING! Amy sounded really excited
for me, that made me grin.
Sure.
I ended her call, Hi Greg I said immediately.
Hey gorgeous God, I really love his sexy voice.
I know he sounded smugly. Wait. Did I just say that out loud?!
My cheeks flushed brightly, Uhmhi? Seriously? Could I sound any more stupid?
Greg chuckled, where are you, Soph? I brought you my now favorite caramel croissant
and Ive been knocking on your door for the last ten minutes.
186

Thats sweet, I thought. I couldnt sleep so I took a walk; Im actually pretty near the
station, why dont we meet there?
Sure he said hesitantly. Are you ok, though?
Yeah
Does this have something to do with Sharon? he really sounded concerned.
Uhmyes, it does
Ok. Would you- he cleared his throat, you know you can trust me, right? I mean if
you want to talk about it.
I had already started walking to the station as we talked, so I was a bit breathless, but
Greg still made me smile, I know, thank you. I just dont want to talk about it on the
phone.
Good thing I just finished parking my car at the station, then He smirked. How could I
know? Because he was standing right across the street from me. With a brown bag in
his hand and his devious but sexy smirk.
I shook my head and carefully crossed the street to meet him, thank you. I grabbed
the bag and caught the awesome smell of the bread. On cue, my stomach growled. Greg
chuckled beside me and grabbed my hand to pull me to the Starbucks.
We still have time, want to talk about it? he asked trying to mask his worry as he
intertwined our hands. The butterflies fluttered on my stomach as usual, but I felt
warm inside.
I simply nodded.
For the next thirty minutes, I told him everything that had happened yesterday. I
skipped the part where I was worried about him, because that was absolutely
embarrassing. He listened to me with a blank expression on his face. His hand
tightened a bit at the middle of my rant, but that was pretty much it. I finished with a
sigh and looked at him expectantly.
Greg cleared his throat. His intense stare engulfed me. Im sorry his grip tightened a
bit more, II think that bloke was a complete moron, to be honest.
I smiled at that, well, we had our share of problems and I guess he- ughI really dont
know why he did it I looked around nervously as I could still feel his eyes on me.
It isnt your fault, Sophie.
Well, maybe it-
187

IT ISNT YOUR FAULT he grabbed my chin to stop me from turning away. His blue
eyes were darker and he seemed angry. We stared at each other for a few minutes. His
other hand clasped in a tight fist.
All I could think about was that this wasnt fair or Greg. I mean, who would want to be
with a girl that cries all the time and has some kind of drama-magnet around her. Since
his grip loosened, I pulled my hand out of his and scratched the back of my neck as I
looked around, look Greg, Im not sure if its a good idea to go on with the Friday thing
I didnt want to say date because it sounded too official for some reason, I mean, to be
honest, you can see how messed up I am and its-

You are not getting out of this one, princess. He interrupted me as he grabbed my
hand again.
My eyes widened as he leaned closer to me, pressing our lips together. It was a small
but sweet kiss. He pulled away but stayed close to me. Too close, as a matter of fact. If I
leaned a bit our lips would touch again.
You are going out with me on Friday no matter what, Sophie he pecked my lips, You
accepted it on national radio, people are expecting us to go out and we he pecked my
lips again, cant disappoint, them, can we?
I was struggling to grab him by his collar shirt and kiss him until we both couldnt
breathe anymore. Im pretty sure he noticed it, because he had a gigantic smirk on his
handsome face. My cheeks were flushed and my pulse was increasing by the minute.
This felt so right. I realized then that he was right, this was different. I had never felt
this with Will, not even when we started going out
Greg Chaisty was epically different
So I did it. I grabbed his collar shirt and roughly pressed my lips on his chapped ones,
without any other care in the world







188


Chapter 38

This is torture
Pink ruffles and a huge bow were in front of me.
I glanced with horror at my reflection on the mirror.
Look at you! You look lovely, Sophie! My eyes seemed to pop out when I heard Lauren
beside me.
UhmmI-Im not so surebut thank you?
It was Friday morning and Lauren asked me to join her for breakfast. She had a
surprise for me, she saidand OH MY GOD it was a surprise! We were on a fancy
bridal shop trying bridesmaids dresses.
Just shoot me
I was trying the fifth bloody dress and let me tell you, each one was uglier than the one
before
Why is it that bridesmaids dress are so hideous? I mean, sure, the bride HAS to be the
prettiest one, but seriously, is there a need to ridicule her closest friends-aka
bridesmaids?!
To be honest I was utterly surprised at the BAD taste my future step-mom had. Who
could have thought that behind this completely composed and always serious looking
woman was a complete fashion monster behind?
I knowIm not one to talk, seeing that Amy was behind any choice of clothing that I
had, but stillI would NEVER pick this kind of ugly dresses
Uh Lauren looked at her watch, we still have time to choose something else.
Seriously?! Is there an uglier dress than this? I sighed defeated and proceeded to take
the monstrosity away from me. The sales lady gave me a pitied look. Great, even she
thinks this is ugly, I thought sourly.
As I was standing in my underwear waiting for the next awful dress to come, I heard
my new phones tone, payphone, sound. I pulled out of my bag and smiled at Amys
picture. She was hugging Mark at the beach. It was taken the weekend we stayed at
Gregs parents house. That seemed ages ago
189

Hi, Amy I chirped in.
Amy chuckled, why so enthusiastic, Soph?
I covered my mouth as I whispered, Amy, please save meIm with Lauren trying
hideous bridesmaids dresses. As if on cue, Lauren called my name from the other side
of the door. Closing my eyes, I took my hand out to grab whatever she wanted me to try
on. Amy was laughing so hard that Im sure she was clutching her stomach.
I rolled my eyes and peeked at the dress on my hands. I felt completely relieved when I
saw a plain pink dress. Why would Lauren be so intent on me wearing pink? Beats me,
she never wore the bloody color
Sorry, Soph. Why dont you suggest her that I design something special for you? Im
sure she wants you to stand out and thats the reason behind her fashion wrecking
choices. She was still chuckling.
Yeah, maybeIll talk to her and let you know. That actually made sense. I mean, the
poor woman couldnt help that she had a horrible taste, but she was making an effort
for me.
The wedding was still a month away, but Lauren was completely nervous about it. It
was cute, though. She seemed like a teenage girl, choosing her gown and having a fist
with the florists and cake designers. You could say that she was pretty excited and
wanted everything to be perfect. That thought made me smile widely. She was really in
love with my Dad
Would I be like that? I couldnt help thinking IF we and Greg ever get married. The
mental image of him standing at the altar popped in my mind. He would look breath
taking on a tuxedoand his blue eyes would be darker than-
Listen to me. I shook my head embarrassed. Good thing I was alone on the changing
room because my face was completely red.
SOPHIE?! I flinched from Amys scream.
Bloody hell Amy! What is it with you always screaming on the bloody phone? Youre
going to leave me deaf!
Ive been talking to you for the last two minutes and you were in la-la land!!
Sorry I smiled sheepishly even if she couldnt see me.
Were you picturing Greg on your wedding day? How could she know?!
I shook my head. My cheeks were now beetroot red, NOOO.
Amy chuckled, you are such a bad liar, Soph.
190

Whatever I muttered.
You are going to look beautiful, because I will be designing your wedding gown she
stated smugly.
We havent even gone out for the first time and youre picturing my wedding, Amy I
fidgeted the dresss straps.
Please, we both know that you were doing the same thing, Soph. But you might have
been picturing Greg instead- my eyes widened, anyway, what are you wearing tonight,
Soph?
Tonight was our first date. I had been literally counting the hours to this day. Lame, I
know, but I was THAT excited. Greg kept teasing me about it all the time, as Mark and
Julian. I was planning to avoid them today so they wouldnt keep embarrassing me in
front of everyone.
My stupid cheeks flushed every time Greg kissed me around the Station. Yes, after that
heated make out session at the Starbucks, Greg pecked me on the lips at any chance.
We held hands most of the time when we were together and I couldnt stop the big smile
on my lips whenever I saw him. To be honest, we were a couple already, but Greg teased
me that after tonight it was going to be official.
He told me to wear comfy clothes I said frowning. He wanted it to be a surprise, so
he just told me that we werent having a conventional date. I rolled my eyes at that, I
was so confused when I asked him yesterday and HE was all smugly about it.
Uhwell, no dress thenmaybe some black pants with a pink shirt I could so picture
Amy with a hand on her chin thinking hard.
No pink, Amy. I think I hate the bloody color now I said as I glanced at the mirror,
anyway, Im perfectly capable of choosing some comfortable clothes, Amy!
Ok, ok. Ill see you tomorrow and youll have to tell me all the juicy details!! Amy was
coming tonight but she had a date with Mark, so we were meeting at Mrs. Petit Caf for
breakfast.
In her most annoying teasing tone Amy voiced, hey! dont forget to change your sheets
and wear the lacy purple lingerie set that I gave you!
Oh my God Amy!! I ended the call.
GeeezI brushed a strand of hair that was on my forehead.
Sophie? Did you like it? Sharon asked hopefully. I looked at my reflection and sighed,
the dress was ok. Well, it was better than all the others that I had to try before, so I
opened the door and twirled around for Lauren to take a good look at me.
191

She clasped her hand over her mouth excitedly; I couldnt help but smile at her. She
looked really cute. Rubbing the back of my neck, I stuttered, I-I just talked to Amy and
she suggested to design something special for me inpinkI guessIF thats alright
with you, of course
She grinned widely, You dont like pink?
Blushing, I fidgeted with my dress, I do. Whatever color you choose its fine, Lauren
I hate pink she chuckled. I frowned at her and we both burst out laughing.
You choose whatever dress and color you want, Sophie, you are my only bridesmaid
and my theme is an all-white wedding, since its going to be in December, I think its
perfect. But I want YOU to stand out in any color you like
Still clutching my stomach from laughing so hard, I said between breaths gosh, we
should have talked about it before I tried all the dresses.
If looks could kill, we would be dead already. The sales lady glared at us both really
angry, so I changed to my clothes as fast as I could and we left apologizing for all the
trouble. Lauren did give her a generous unneeded tip.
The rest of the day passed in a blur. I did got to avoid everyone as I had to stay with
Mimi in Laurens office helping her with the schedules of every Dj at the station. She
was messing most of the dates and with some musical festivals coming, we needed to
sort everything out.
I was really tired by the end of the day and I was starving. Since I got late from the
bridal shop I didnt go out for lunch to finish everything.
As I was leaving the building, I spotted Sharon on the other side of the street. We were
still awkward around each other, but she smiled and waved at me. I pulled out my
phone to check out the time and I still had an hour to get ready for Gregs date, so I
crossed the street to have a word with her.
Hey
Hi, Sophie She looked really tired; the small bump on her belly had grown
considerably over the last week. She rubbed her belly as she smiled at me.
How are you doing?
Good, I guess. Im getting really tired too fast, but I guess its all part of being
pregnant
Do you already know if its a boy or a girl?
Her eyes lightened up, its a boy.
192

My lips tugged up, when is he due? I involuntary stretched my hand to rub her belly
too, but when I noticed, I frowned and pulled it away.
Sharon smiled and grabbed my hand to put it on the side of her belly, he likes you
already. I felt the baby kicking and I opened my eyes surprised. It was the most
amazing feeling ever. I glanced at Sharon and she nodded smiling. We stood like that
for a few minutes, until the baby stopped.
Wow Thats pretty much all I could say.
Its awesome, isnt it? Her cheeks were flushed and I noticed that they were a little bit
chubbier than before.
Yeahit must be amazing to create life inside of you
She chuckled, it is. But when he kicks all night it isnt that fun, trust me.
You are going to be a great mom, Sharon.
She stared at me surprised for a moment. She shook her head, you are amazing,
Sophie. After everything Ive said and done to you, you are still very kind to me Her
eyes filled with tears and she looked away guilty.
I just treat people the way I want to be treated I rubbed the back of my neck
embarrassed, so, do you think we can be friends?
Her head snapped at me so fast that Im sure it hurt her. After a few seconds, she wiped
the tears from her eyes, yes she mumbled. I gave her a friendly hug. She was frozen
for a second, but then she hugged me too. I heard her crying more so I pulled apart.
Im sorry, its just that with these bloody hormones, everything makes me cry she said
embarrassed.
I chuckled as I shook my head, its ok Sharon. I glanced at my phone again and
realized that I know had only 20 minutes to get ready.
You better go now, Sophie she said smiling.
Yeah I waved but then I stopped walking and turned around, Sharon, I just wanted
to ask you something elsehow you know my father?
Her body tensed and she looked down guilty again
Oh, nowhat now?


193


Chapter 39

I stiffenedreally?
What now?
Sharon I said in my most business-like tone, is this I gestured with my hands, life
changing or something like that?
I meanCOME ONIm about to go out on a date with the most amazing and jerkiest
but sexy man in the whole wide freacking worldand I really REALLY dont want to
have more drama in my life
She offered me a small smile as she shrugged, I dont think so
Ok, then I dont want to know. Not now at-
Have fun Sophie, you deserve it and dont worry its not life changing she cut me in.
My lips tugged up in a wide grin, ok. Thank you! I waved at her as I called for a taxi.
Damn.
I only had 10 minutes left!!
I got home and literally took all the clothes I owned out. They were sprawling around
my bedroom floor and I was cursing as the doorbell ringed.
I could picture Amy laughing at me for not being able to decide on a simply comfy outfit.
I managed to grab one pair of boot-cut dark jeans and a red blouse, but I hadnt
changed, so with the clothes on my hand I opened the door.

Greg looked amazing.I know, I always say that, but he had gelled his hair and was
wearing a dark blue t-shirt that cling around his subtle muscles and brought out his
amazing eyes. He had a brown leather jacket on top that matched his khaki trousers.
The moment I opened the door, his cologne invaded my nostrils and Im pretty sure that
I must have been drooling all over myself because he laughed at me.
Teasingly, he pretended to clean the drool on my lips. That of course, didnt help my
cause at all, because all I wanted to do was jump on his bones at once.
See something you like, gorgeous? he smirked.
194

I leaned closer to him but stopped at the moment before our lips touched, maybe I
whispered. I pulled apart and walked to my room with a smirk of my own, sorry, but a
girl has to be fashionable late on the first date, Ill be right back.
Out of the corner of my eye, I could see him dumbfounded. Greg shook his head amused
and closed the door.
Ha! I was definitely learning from him!!
I changed onto the clothes and put on some light makeup on my way out. I didnt do
anything to my hair because I really didnt want to take too long, so I left it down, but I
grabbed an elastic band for an emergency messy bun.
Where are we going?
Greg signature smirk appeared on his lips, youre going to love it.
He grabbed my hand and as I locked my apartment, he pushed me against the door
facing him. He pressed his lips on mine and kissed me passionately for a few moments.
We were both out of breath and he pressed his forehead on mine, all day long Ive
wanted to do this he said between breaths.
Did you miss me? I asked him teasingly.
You have no idea his eyes were dark blue and he was looking at me intensely.
I have to admit that whenever he looked at me like that my knees would weaken. It was
as if he was seeing my soul or something like that. As clich as it may sound
His honesty still took me by surprise. I was blushing but Im pretty sure that I was red
tomato by now
I wanted to tell him that I really cared for him
that I loved him
But what if he freaks out?
I mean this is his first date, isnt it?
His thumb stroked my cheek as he asked what are you thinking, Sophie?
I shook my head, nothing
He pecked my lips again and pulled me away from the door. We started walking to the
parking lot silently. We reached his fancy car and he opened the door for me. Before he
closed the door, he leaned over, you can tell me anything, you know that, right?
195

Yes, I know, I wanted to tell him. But I dont want you to freak out on me, I wanted to
add.
I think it was too soon to tell himso I simply nodded and smiled at him.
Greg smiled back but it didnt reach his eyes. He got to his side and started the car. I
shifted on my seat uncomfortably, the atmosphere a bit awkward
Greg?
Yeah? He didnt turn to look at me.
Goshdid I hurt his feelings?
I-Im sorryits just that this is our first date and I didnt want you to freak out, but
the truth is that I was thinking that..II
I stopped talking since the car wasnt moving again. I turned to look at him and he was
leaning on his window looking at me. When our gazes met, his lips tugged up. He
gestured with his hands for me to continueughhjerk
How could I rephrase it so I could skip the L word? I really care for you I finally
whispered glancing at the cars floor.
His thumb gently lifted my chin, me too
This time I closed the gap between us and kissed him trying to show him how I felt for
him. He immediately deepened the kiss. I tangled my hand on his hair as his arms
surrounded my waist. We pulled apart when the car horn sounded by accident.
We were both panting hard and I was blushing like crazy. Gregs beautiful smile took
my breath away
We better get going, princess, we have a schedule to follow He rearranged himself in
his seat and started driving again, as I pulled my seatbelt on.
Where are we going?
Well, youve been stressed lately, so I wanted you to have fun and let loose His smile
turned into a smugly smirk.
Oh Godwhere are we going?
Should I be afraid?
Greg laughed, maybe I rolled my eyes.
196

A few minutes later Greg parked, I looked around and squealed like a little girl when I
noticed we were on a paintball camp.
I practically jumped out of the car. I was THAT excited. Greg laughed at me, have you
done this before?
No! Ive always wanted to!! He kept laughing until we got to the door.
There was one more couple in the waiting area. I gulped. They looked tough. He was
blonde and had the entire biker thing going on, the girl had brown short hair and was
scowling at everyone, including him.
I took a seat while Greg went to talk to the clerk guy. He came back a few minutes later
with two paintball suits. We were taken into another room where we all put the suits.
The clerk came too and gave us all the protections we had to wear.
While we got dressed, he explained us that we were going to go against each other;
there were not many people today, so they advised us not to form teams. We had 40
minutes to run around the field, and we could recharge the guns when we spotted a
yellow flag. There would be ammunitions. He also made us sign some contract that we
were doing this under our own will and if we got hurt, we were on our own, basically.

While the guy explained everything, slowly, my eyes started to widen. By the end of the
talk they were practically popping out of their socks. Greg was laughing so hard at this,
that I slapped his arm. Jerk.

Your face is priceless, Sophie!! he whispered in my ear.

Well, have you seen the others?! They are one scary couple! I whispered-yelled at him.
He laughed even more.

Dont worry; Ill protect you, princess

I was going to say you better but the guy led us to another door. The actual paintball
field was pretty awesome. It was indoors, so the lights were dimmed, it was pretty dark,
actually. I think they were using black light, you know, the one that makes you see
everything in fluorescent colors.
197


It took me a minute to get used to my surroundings, but you could see some large boxes
and rocks. Even some barrels. They were painted in black and had some fluorescent
graffiti scattered around the field.
The couple that entered behind us, shoved us and ran to hide. Greg glared at their
backs, are you ok, Soph?

Yeah, but where are the A beep interrupted me.

SHIT! We got to hide!! Greg grabbed me by the hand as we could hear some gun shots
and paint splashed behind us.

Oh my God, Greg, did you bring me here so you would show off being my hero? I
whispered as we were hidden behind some boxes.

He chuckled quietly, well as quiet as he could manage, I didnt think that there would
be actual paintball killers tonight.

I rolled my eyes, even though he couldnt see me. We ran to another rock as quietly as
we could, trying to listen to another noise. Greg ran to another rock and signaled me to
wait there.

Suddenly, some heavy metal music came from the speakers and I looked up to see
where they were. When I glanced back at where Greg was, I saw some paint splattered
behind the wall.

ShitI was totally screwed up

I leaned on the rock. OK SOPHIE, YOU CAN DO THIS!! I pep talked myself. I got up
and in a second I got hit on the stomach.
198

I almost fall from the hit. Let me tell you, that bloody thing hurts!! Like really bad!!
I could feel my blood boiling, so I got up as quickly as I could and I ran to hide on the
next best thing I could find, a freacking small barrel. I clutched my paintball gunhow
the hell was I supposed to do this.?!
Bloody hell
When I finally found the handle, I stood up and ran to another rock shooting at nothing
and everything. Panting, I hid between some large boxes and checked the ammo I still
had.

I peeked to see if there was someone around me, but I couldnt see anything!! And the
music wasnt helping a lot!

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw some movement, so I quickly aimed at that direction
and started shooting that way, because, lets face it, it was kill or be killed hereand I
really wasnt good at this.

I closed my eyes for a second, but I opened when I heard some paintballs slashing
behind me. I ducked again and ran a hand through my forehead. I was sweating like a
pig. I remembered about the elastic band and pulled my hair up as quickly as I could.
Something bumped against me and I turned around to see Greg panting behind me.

Geez!! Didnt you hear me yelling at you! I almost got killed from your shots and
someone elses!! he whispered-yelled at me.

I took a good look at him and laughed so hard that Im pretty sure I was heard from the
outside, too. Gregs former black suit was splashed with paint EVERYWHERE, he was
one huge fluorescent stain. Greg shushed me. He rolled his eyes and shook his head, but
he was smiling, none the less.

Still laughing, I covered my mouth with my hand to muffle the sound. He grabbed my
gun and checked my ammo. Since you shot me all your paintballs, were going to need
to find one yellow flag He gestured me to follow him, before he turned around, he
smirked at me, this time, DO follow me, Soph!
199

I rolled my eyes but did as I was told. We ran behind some rocks and boxes but we
couldnt find the damn yellow flag. Suddenly, we were being hit everywhere, we ducked
in time. Greg told me to shoot right with his hand so I peek my gun and started
shooting everywhere. Greg laughed at me for a second, but started shooting everywhere
too.
When I was completely out of ammo, we spotted the yellow flag that was only two boxes
away. Greg covered for me and I got to it pretty fast. He joined me soon and helped me
fill my gun.
We ran together shooting at whatever from rock to box until another beep sounded. The
lights came on and we looked at our suits that had paint everywhere. The other couple
came out and may I add that they were pretty stained as wellno one like Greg,
though, HE was the one that had been shot morewhoops
We shook hands with the other couple and left to the other room to take out the painted
suits. When we were on the benches, Greg pulled his shirt up to show me all his bruises.
To be honest, I was drooling at his chest, not really paying attention to the red marks.
Still, I made him puppy eyes and apologized to him.
He shrugged, we had fun, didnt we?
I tiptoed on my toes to peck him on the lips, thank you. Greg grabbed me by the waist
and kissed me again. Hungry? he asked huskily as he pulled apart. My stomach
growled at that moment, embarrassing me, as always.
Greg chuckled, lets go, beautiful.
We got in the car and he drove us to his apartment. The one I had slept in a long time
ago. He opened the door and led me in the living room. I noticed some candles on the
little patio he had, and the small aluminum table was set.
This is awesome, Greg I was smiling from ear to ear.
Well, I figured that we were going to be pretty messy to go somewhere else. I have to be
honest, though, I cant cook at all, so I ordered some food earlier, I just need to reheat
it. He poured me a glass of red wine, wait here. He pulled one bench from the kitchen
counter for me to seat.
Greg took out the food containers and opened them. Instantly, the smell made me drool
over the food, what are we having? That smells great?
He smiled at me as he sipped from his glass, were having seafood risotto, salad and
chocolate tiramisu for dessert.
200

I licked my lips and took another sip of my wine. In a second, Greg was standing in
front of me, he took the glass from my hands, and leaned closer, dont do that he
whispered by my ear.
Dont do what? I pulled apart frowning.
He passed his thumb on my lips and he leaned closer to kiss me. I deepened the kiss
and we made out for God knows how long. Every time we kissed the butterflies would
erupt on my stomach and my world literally spins.
Would I always feel like this? I sure hoped sohe made me feel warm inside. It was as
hecompleted me
Now Im being completely corny, but you know what? I really didnt care.
I simply enjoyed it.





Chapter 40

How long are you staying in London, Soph?
The spoon with chocolate tiramisu that was about to enter my mouth, stopped mid-air.
We were now eating the dessert after a succulent dinner. It had been getting cold
outside, so we decided to have dessert at the living room. We were both seating in front
of each other, with our legs crossed.
The conversation through dinner flowed easily. We hadnt talked about anything really
important, though.
Until now, I guess
Sorry Greg sheepishly said.
I shook my head as I smiled at him. Letting my spoon rest on the plate, I turned my
whole attention to him.
Im not sureI mean, I dont want to leave, but I dont know
201

Truth is, Ive been thinking about it over the last few days. My job at the station, even
though its fun to hang around all these talented Djs, lets be honest, is not much work.
I made a schedule on the computer and its pretty easy to follow, almost fool-proof. But
other than that, I havent done much. Yes, Ive enjoyed working with Greg or Mark on
air, but I feel uncomfortable getting paid for pretty much just having fun.
Now I know Lauren and my father were behind the whole thingI think they actually
talked about it when I was back in Birmingham and decided to force me, kind of, to
have fun. That actually worked. I actually have to thank them for that.
Are you going back to law school? he asked as he sipped his coffee.

NoI think I got in just for Wills sake, to be honest I rubbed the back of my neck,
and I liked it, but its not something that Id LOVE doing for the rest of my life
Talking about Will with Greg made me uncomfortable as hell.

He smiled sympathetically, I cant see you as a lawyer, reallyfor some reason, Ive
always pictured lawyers as rude peopleYOU are the opposite of that Greg finished
smirking.
I chuckled, yes, I guess Im too nice
Yep he said popping the p.
But I cant work at the station anymore Greg frowned at my words; he didnt look at
me, though. He was staring at his cup of coffee deep in thought.
We stayed both in silence for a little bit. I could feel the air somewhat awkward
Crap
Greg was the one who broke the silence, I get itI dont like it, but I get it
Biting my lip, I glanced at his dark blue orbs, which were watching me intensely, I
dont feel comfortable getting paid for not doing anything, really... I mumbled.
I know Sophie he whispered quietly. Still not looking at me, frowning, he trailed
louder, well, to be honest, I love my job, but I know I wont do it all my lifeI always
knew that sometime I would have to go back to Birmingham, I didnt figure that this
soon
Uh?
202

Is he saying what I think hes saying?
Holy crap!!
Would Greg give out his dream job for me?!
Close your mouth Sophie, a fly could easily get in He was looking at me amused. I
closed my mouth shut in an instant, but unfortunately, Im sure my wide eyes didnt
return to their normal size.
Would you leave London to come with me?!
His blue eyes were piercing on me, well, its not like I can let my first girlfriend to get
away so easily, is it?
First and last, I wanted to add. Gosh. Now Im being possessive.

I smiled at the fact that he just told me I was his girlfriend. I loved the sound of that.
As flattered as I feel, I would never ask you to give up your job at the station for me,
Greg For some strange reason, my cheeks flustered.
Well, actually, I knew exactly why
I was Gregs Chaistys girlfriend!!
I actually felt like dancing a happy dance or something like that
Ok. Get a grip, Sophie, Greg would NEVER let me live that down. Ever.

Are you gloating because you are my girlfriend? he asked smugly after taking a sip of
his coffee.

Jerk.
I narrowed my eyes at him, you should be pretty excited of being MY boyfriend,
Chaisty
Gregs laughter filled the room. After a few hiccups, he sobered. His dark blue eyes
glowered, he leaned closer to me and in his sexiest, huskiest voice added, but I am
Im actually so damn happy that Id leave my job on Monday just to be with you
203

My breath caught up in my throat. Breathe, Sophie, just breathe
His thumb stroked my cheek. I parted my lips as he smiled that sexy smile of his. He
was now almost on top of me, but his left arm was supporting his weight from me. I was
mesmerized at his beautiful blue orbs. He stayed like this for a few seconds just
watching me. Greg closed the gap between as I felt his chapped lips on mines. It was a
sweet kiss, so sweet that my stomach clenched in a good way. I kissed him back trying
to show him that I loved him too.
Even though he hadnt actually said it, I knew he loved me. The fact that he was willing
to leave everything behind him to BE with me was a tangible proof of his feelings for
me
I wrapped my arms around him trying to bring him even closer to me. I felt his lips tug
up and we both stopped kissing each other at the same time, he leaned back for a few
inches.

I love you Sophie Mills
I love you too, Greg
Oh, I know you do he said smugly. I rolled my eyes and pushed him to the other side
of the sofa.
Youre such a jerk, Greg I glared at him.
But you love me he flashed me a sexy smile as he seated up. He grabbed his plate and
took a spoonful of his dessert.
I rolled my eyes again, ughIm thinking about it
He chuckled, we both know youre head over heels for me, princess.
Whatever I muttered as I crossed my arms like a little child.
I grabbed my plate as well, you did ruined the moment, Greg. I grabbed my spoon and
shoved it in my mouth as he added, I dont want to start something that I wont be able
to stop
I chocked on my tiramisu as he laughed at me.
Oh God
I loved Greg but I didnt want to rush things.
It had been a while since I had actually been with someone.
204

That someone being Will
Blushing, I turned to him, I- I He clasped a hand on my mouth, I dont sleep with
girls on the first date, Sophie
Slowly, a smile crept into my mouth. I snapped my fingers as I shook my head, damn I
said teasingly.
Greg watched me with an amused expression, well, you could be the exception to the
rule He leaned closer to me as my eyes widened.
Crap.
He stopped right in front of me and brushed his finger to the corner of my lips, you had
something there. His minty breath caressed my lips. His eyes dropped to look at them
and then turned up to my eyes again. Slowly, his lips formed his signature smirk, have
I told you how beautiful you look when you blush?
I narrowed my eyes at him as he leaned back coughing, trying to hold his laughter.
Jerk.






Chapter 41

I actually felt like dancing a happy dance or something like that
Ok. Get a grip, Sophie, Greg would NEVER let me live that down. Ever.
Are you gloating because you are my girlfriend? he asked smugly after taking a sip of
his coffee.
Jerk.
I narrowed my eyes at him, you should be pretty excited of being MY boyfriend,
Chaisty
205

Gregs laughter filled the room. After a few hiccups, he sobered. His dark blue eyes
glowered, he leaned closer to me and in his sexiest, huskiest voice added, but I am
Im actually so damn happy that Id leave my job on Monday just to be with you
My breath caught up in my throat. Breathe, Sophie, just breathe
His thumb stroked my cheek. I parted my lips as he smiled that sexy smile of his. He
was now almost on top of me, but his left arm was supporting his weight from me. I was
mesmerized at his beautiful blue orbs. He stayed like this for a few seconds just
watching me. Greg closed the gap between as I felt his chapped lips on mines. It was a
sweet kiss, so sweet that my stomach clenched in a good way. I kissed him back trying
to show him that I loved him too.
Even though he hadnt actually said it, I knew he loved me. The fact that he was willing
to leave everything behind him to BE with me was a tangible proof of his feelings for
me
I wrapped my arms around him trying to bring him even closer to me. I felt his lips tug
up and we both stopped kissing each other at the same time, he leaned back for a few
inches.
I love you Sophie Mills
I love you too, Greg
Oh, I know you do he said smugly. I rolled my eyes and pushed him to the other side
of the sofa.
Youre such a jerk, Greg I glared at him.
But you love me he flashed me a sexy smile as he seated up. He grabbed his plate and
took a spoonful of his dessert.
I rolled my eyes again, ughIm thinking about it
He chuckled, we both know youre head over heels for me, princess.
Whatever I muttered as I crossed my arms like a little child.
I grabbed my plate as well, you did ruined the moment, Greg. I grabbed my spoon and
shoved it in my mouth as he added, I dont want to start something that I wont be able
to stop
I chocked on my tiramisu as he laughed at me.
Oh God
I loved Greg but I didnt want to rush things.
206

It had been a while since I had actually been with someone.
That someone being Will
Blushing, I turned to him, I- I He clasped a hand on my mouth, I dont sleep with
girls on the first date, Sophie
Slowly, a smile crept into my mouth. I snapped my fingers as I shook my head, damn I
said teasingly.

Greg watched me with an amused expression, well, you could be the exception to the
rule He leaned closer to me as my eyes widened.
Crap.
He stopped right in front of me and brushed his finger to the corner of my lips, you had
something there. His minty breath caressed my lips. His eyes dropped to look at them
and then turned up to my eyes again. Slowly, his lips formed his signature smirk, have
I told you how beautiful you look when you blush?
I narrowed my eyes at him as he leaned back coughing, trying to hold his laughter.
Jerk.
My heart might have stopped for a second. He pulled apart to look at my eyes, and
theres really no rush, Soph...I want to be with you, you have no idea how much, but I
can definitely wait until the time is right, and tonighttonight we are just going to
sleep together, ok?
Godhow can I deserve to be with someone like him?
I was panting and my brain must have shut off because I was in a complete loss of
words. So I just kissed him like there was no tomorrow, trying to show him how much I
appreciated what he just told me.
Somehow, we ended up in his bed. At some point, he took off his shirt and had his hands
on my back under my blouse. Suddenenly, he pulled apart abruptly and sat on the edge
of the bed panting. Running a hand through his hair, he said huskily, if we dont stop
now, Im not going to be able to keep my word, Sophie

He stood up and grabbed some clothes, I need a showerbut you can grab anything out
of the closet, ok?

207

I nodded and watched his bare back disappear after he closed the door. I grabbed a
black-t-shirt and waited under the covers for him. To be honest I was completely and
utterly embarrassed about the whole thingbutI was also kind of disappointed that
he pulled apart
Bipolar, much?
He came back after ten minutes. His chest was still bare and he had on blue
sweatpants. His messy hair still dripped with water and my heart started to beat faster
again. He looked incredibly sexy. This time, I turned away, because if I kept ogling at
him like that I was sure to jump at him

He chuckled as he got into the bed and pulled me closer to him. Good night, princess

My heart beats were going too fast and Im pretty sure even Greg could hear them. His
steady breath and the warmness from his body relaxed me. He was asleep in no time,
but I followed him a few minutes later.

I woke up feeling something brush against my arm. At first, I thought it was a bug or
something like that, but then I remembered where I was, so I opened my eyes widely.
Greg was leaning in one elbow just watching me. His blue eyes were shining and his
lips tugged up as soon as I opened my eyes.

I could get used to this he whispered.

I smiled back at him and passed a hand on his cheek, me too Greg closed his eyes
enjoying my touch. My eyes roamed all over his face and bare chest. Have I mentioned
that he had a really good body? His arms had faint muscles, you know, the ones who
look sexy without being overboard...

I love you I blurted out breathlessly. He opened his eyes and looked at me with so
much intensity and love that made my heart melt.

I love you too, Sophie he leaned closer and kissed me sweetly.
208

His phone ringed on the bed table and he groaned but pulled apart to pick it up. On the
meantime, I breathed on my hand to check out how bad was my morning breath. Not
that Greg seemed to mind, though.
I got up to go to the bathroom as I heard him tell Mark that we would meet them in an
hour. I grabbed my clothes and changed in the bathroom.
We went home so I could change and take a bath to meet Amy and Mark.
To say that I was on cloud nine would be an understatement
I felt utterly happy as we walked hand in hand to the caf.
I mean, everything was working out to be perfect, right??








Chapter 42

Sophie? Are you with us?
Huh?
To be honest, I had no idea what they were talking about, I was just looking at Greg,
mesmerized by his beautiful blue eyes that were reflecting how happy and hungry he
was for me.
Yes.
Hungry.
Theres no other word to describe how he was looking at me. It was a bit intimidating.
His perfectly composed stance and his never altered voice didnt give it away. I could
feel it, though. He was talking with Mark and Amy but he never took his eyes of me.
209

It was innerving, in a way
But it was also, very hot
I shifted in my chair somewhat awkwardly and turned my eyes to my best-friends. Who
was actually narrowing her eyes amused.
Ok, guys, since Missy here is to distracted to hear our plans, we should take advantage
of that and just go for it! Amy said after winking her eye at me.
Wait.
What plans?
I turned panicky towards my boyfriend who was still watching me like a hawk looks at
his prey. Me, being the tiny mouse, of course.
What plans? I asked Mark since obviously neither Greg or Amy were keen to tell me
what was going on. And for some reason, that made me even more panicky. I knew
Amy, I knew she would take advantage of my silliness and suggest something really
embarrassing for me.
Mark looked at me apologetically and simply shrugged.
You are so whipped, Mark. May I remind you that I was the one introducing you two?
The least you could do is to be on my side! I narrowed my eyes at him as the same time
I pointed a finger at him and Amy.
Amy chuckled as Greg snorted. Mark flushed furiously and smiled embarrassed.
Traitor.
Greg stood up and grabbed my hand, dont worry, princess, Ill be there for you. His
hot breath was on my ear as he whispered, and I cant wait to hold you
Shit.
What the hell are we doing?!
Amy and Mark were right behind us as we got to the car. I was obviously blushing from
Gregs last comment.
We stopped by my house because apparently, we were going to go somewhere cold, so
we needed a really warm jacket or something. As we opened the door of the apartment,
Greg pulled me to him as Amy went ahead to my room to help me pick up something
since, in her words, I was fashionable incapable of getting something hot in the whole
meaning of the word. What the hell?
210

Hey he blinked at me nervously, would you like to grab some things to spend the
night at mine, again?
How could he be nervous when he was practically devouring me with his eyes not long
ago? Jeez he could be so mercurial sometimes
Still, his question made me more nervous
Uhmmok, yeah, Ill do- his lips silenced my words as he kissed me with so much
passion.
Amy cleared her throat and without looking at us, she mumbled shyly, wheres Mark?
He went to ours to get his jacket Gregs husky voice said as he glanced at me
smirking.
Ok, Ill meet you downstairs, then she lifted the red coat that she picked up for me and
smiled at me.
Thank you! She practically ran downstairs smirking, so I wasnt even sure she heard
me at all.
So, what about your things, Soph?
I turned to look at Greg and we were still pretty close, so I placed a hand on his chest
and pecked him on the lips. I noticed that his heartbeat was going pretty fast and I have
to admit that I was about to eat my words and jump on him right at this moment.
Greg smiled at me. His beautiful smile that showed his dimples, dont take long, ok?
Without any brain function at all, I nodded.
Inside my room, I grabbed a small suitcase and put some fresh underwear, my pink
sweatpants and a white t-shirt for the night and some clothes for tomorrow. I also
grabbed my brush and toothbrush.
As I put everything on the suitcase, I couldnt stop thinking about the different
reactions that Greg had over the morning. The fact that he has always been a mystery
to me is pretty hot, I really hadnt discovered how easily his mood can change and I
realized that I didnt know much about him, I mean, not like he now knew about me.
And I wanted to know everything about him, his favorite color, his favorite songI
stopped folding my grey ruffled shirt for tomorrow when I remembered that on the
train to London, where I first saw him he told me he had a crappy daywhat was that
about? What was he doing in Birmingham at all?
Actually, he did say that he always knew that he would have to go back to
Birminghamback to what?
211

With those questions on my mind, I finished packing as quickly as I could, pretty much
shoving everything on the suitcase and closing it really fast. Walking out of my room, I
noticed that he was looking through my living room window, towards the city, deep in
thought.
What are you thinking about, Greg? I asked shyly.
He turned my way immediately and smiled at me, you.
Me? What about me?
He walked slowly towards me, what have you done to me, Sophie?
I tilted my head and frowned, what do you mean?
Isnt he happy?
He sure seemed a few minutes agoOh GODwhat if he just realized that hes afraid
of commitment?!
Or that Im not enoughnot enough to stop seeing other girls
Hey he was now standing in front of me. Somehow, he had already grabbed my
suitcase from me and was now cupping my chin with his hand. His thumb stroked
gently really close to my bottom lip.
What are you thinking, Soph? his eyes were concerned.
I- how could I tell him that I was panicking that he might be panicking himself.
UghI was confusing even myself, I dont know.
He shook his head, youre such a bad liar, Soph A flash of hurt passed through his
eyes.
Oh nohe IS panicking
After a few seconds, he asked me eyeing me warily, Do you trust me?
Yes, Greg, I do I said averting my eyes from him.
Then tell me
How should I say this?! How can I even feel like this? I mean weve been together
officially for just one fricking day!!
What is wrong with me?
212

Are you panicked? I blurted out closing my eyes as if a nuclear bomb were to explode
right now.
What? he sounded amused, so I opened my eyes and found him trying not to smile.
Obviously failing, but it made me relax for a little bit
Are.You.Panicking.Right.Now?
Greg rolled his eyes, amusement long gone, Im not stupid, and no, Im not panicking.
What are you talking about?
Huhnow I feel stupid.
Its just that I saw you deep in thought and I thought that maybe, you werenot so
sure about being with me?
Glaring, Greg asked me, well, if I really didnt want to be with you, I wouldnt have
asked you to stay at my house again, would I?
Well, ok, if you put it that way, it does sound stupidughIm sorry I thought out
loud.
Why Sophie? Why do you doubt yourself?
I-I dont know I looked at the window behind me ashamed.
You are perfect, Sophie and Im really lucky to have you with me. Thats what I was
thinking
My eyes met his and I was drowned in the intensity of his loving stare, I love you,
Sophie Mills, dont doubt that...
My lips tugged up. I closed the little space between us and kissed him.
As we descended the stairs, I thought about what just happened. He was right. I
doubted me. I didnt feel good enough for him. I couldnt ponder on the thought for much
since Amy ran towards us and asked smirking, what took you guys so long?
I couldnt find- I stopped abruptly when I thought about it. Crap. I was going to spend
the night with Greg, yet Amy was here and it would be plain rude if I left her alone. Not
that she would be alone, Im sure, but still
I looked at Greg apologetically as he watched me closely, Amy is here, I cant go-
Im staying at Marks Amy interrupted me, that means that your boyfriend is going to
be homeless for the weekend.
Didnt Amy know about his other house?
213

I looked at her skeptically as Greg shrugged, I really dont mind, Amy. You could
actually move in if you want to.
Amys eyes widened and she looked at Mark who was having the same expression.
Wait I said caching their eyes, you are actually moving in, arent you?
Amy blushedshe blushed!! She never blushes!!
Well, we talked about it last nightand we are still thinking about it she mumbled
embarrassed.
Shes thinking about it Mark snorted. He was leaning on Gregs car, Ive made up my
mind.
So you are literally leaving me homeless? Greg asked Mark smiling.
Mark shrugged, its not like you stay much, man. I mean, yeah you stayed for a couple
of nights a month, you practically moved when you met Sophie, pretty much just to be
around her, but you always complain that its a small apartment, anyway
I turned to look at him, you stayed because I was living really close to Mark? I asked
him wide-eyed.
See? You already had me on the palm of your hand. You just hadnt noticed he said
matter-of-factly.
Wow.
My smile grew wider and this time I did jump at him. I kissed him really hard and I
think I heard my suitcase drop to the floor as the embraced me and deepened the kiss.
Jeezget a room, you two Amy teased us.
We pulled apart and I was blushing really hard, but my cheeks were hurting from my
wide smile.
The rest of the day passed really fast. We went to the Victoria and Albert Museum in
Kensington. We walked around the impressive building and I was completely relaxed. I
didnt know what the big deal was about at breakfast, Im pretty sure they were just
mocking me from my lack of brain capacity, but Greg was the only one to blame,
thought. He and his dark blue eyes.
After having dinner at a fancy restaurant, we decided to stride around downtown for a
little bit more.
We stopped at a dark alley, and Greg turned to look at me, with those dark blue eyes,
are you ready, princess?
214

My eyes widened as I looked at the alley.
There was dark cloaked figure waiting for us.








Chapter 43
"A ghost tour?!"
"Are you freaking kidding me?"
Greg's clasp on my hand tightened. He didn't look one bit worried, though. He was
actually pretty amused.
"Who's idea was this?!" I hissed.
"Amy's"
Of course! Of course my so-called best-friend would pick this!! She knows me perfectly!
I turned around to glare at her. She was pretty much oblivious to my drama since she
was talking animatedly with Mark.
"It's ok, Sophie. I'm here" Greg said smugly.
No, it's not! I wanted to scream! Amy knows that I'm a complete coward when it comes
to things like this!
I can't watch any horror movie because I won't be able to sleep for the next week...it is
pathetic, when you actually think about it, but when I watched the ring, with Amy, of
course, I imagined the creepy girl watching me next to me whenever I went to bed for
two whole weeks....
"Hey" he cupped my chin. His ocean blue eyes were truly concerned about me.
215

"I'm sorry; it's just that I'm truly apprehensive when it comes to things like this..."
"I'm here" he leaned and kissed me sweetly, "if it gets too much we'll go, ok?"
"Ok" I whispered embarrassed.
Greg's clasp on my hand tightened. He whispered by my ear "I love you princess." When
he pulled apart he smiled his beautiful smile that pretty much tugged my heart so I
couldn't say no to him.
The tour turned out to be fun. The cloaked guy could pass as a stunt for Mr. Bean, so he
wasn't scary at all, he was pretty hilarious, to be honest. We visited a few supposedly
hunted houses, that did look creepy, but other than that, the whole thing was fun. Greg
wouldn't let me go from his side the whole time, he hugged me and kissed me whenever
he had the chance, that pretty much tuned me out from the whole scary thing...so by the
end of the night I was flying away on cloud nine all over again...
Until Amy, around midnight, blurted out "you know? There's a museum where you can
see how they torture people and they actually use real actors and-"
"NO! This is enough Amy!" My eyes widened with shock. Greg chuckled beside me and
his arms that were around my waist pulled me closer to him.
"Awe...you are no fun, Soph!"
"Whatever" I muttered.
"Besides, this wasn't a scary tour at all! The guide is pretty hilarious!" She retorted
amused.
"Yeah well, that was pure luck Amy, you know that...and I'm tired and I just want to go
home" and a little turned on, so I want to cuddle with my boyfriend and kiss the crap
out of him...ok...that I obviously kept to myself...
"Home?!" she snorted, "you are not going home, Sophie..."
I blushed profusely and Greg saved me by adding, "well, I want to go home too, so I
guess we'll split here guys"
Amy huffed and crossed her arms like a little girl, but she kept quiet as we said our
good-byes.
As we walked to get a taxi, I grabbed Greg's hand and pulled him to me. I leaned really
close to him and whispered, "Thank you..." I pulled apart immediately with a huge
smirk on my face.
His blue eyes darkened instantly and he grabbed me by the waist and pulled me to him.
He closed any gap between us as his lips hungrily met mine. His hands closed at my
216

waist and I found my own hand intertwined in his hair. This was the best feeling ever.
My heart beats were fast and I couldn't get enough of him...after a few seconds or
minutes, I don't really know, we pulled apart completely breathless.
"You have no idea how much you affect me, Soph..." Greg husky voice said between
pants.
I caressed his cheek with the back of my hand, "I love you Greg."
"I love you too, princess" He pecked me on the lips at the same time he lifted his arm to
signal a taxi to stop.
"Let's go home" His blue eyes sparkled with so much emotion that my stomach clenched
in a good way.
On the way to his house, he pulled me closer and kissed my forehead after I yawned for
the fifth time, "sleepy?" he asked caringly.
"Yes..."
"Sleep, princess, I'll wake you when we get there"
So I did. He didn't wake me, tough...I felt him carrying me bridal style while I nuzzled
on his neck. Greg gently settled me down on the bed and lay next to me.
The sunlight that streamed through the window woke me up. I looked around and found
myself alone in Greg's bedroom. Groggily, I walked to the bathroom grabbing my
suitcase on the way.
I watched my reflection on the mirror and my goofy grin widened. I could wake up like
this every day...
The warm water from the shower woke me up completely. After a quick shower, I towel
dried my hair and brushed it for a few minutes. I grabbed the dark skinny jeans I had
laid over the cabinet and pulled a red knitted sweater over the white t-shirt I had on
before. The sweater was cozy and hanged loosely over my left shoulder. I searched for
my red boots and put them on. Then, I braided my hair and pulled a flower elastic on
the end. Pink lip-gloss and black mascara finished my grooming.
Walking out of Greg's room, the amazing smell of coffee pulled me to the kitchen. I
found Greg sitting in front of his lap-top next to our just purchased breakfast. I smiled
at him and enjoyed the view. He hadn't noticed me as he was really into whatever he
was doing on his lap. His hair was messy and looked really sexy like always. He had a
grey t-shirt on that was a little tight, but not too tight. He looked really hot. Well, you
know, like always...
I walked over him and leaned on my elbows next to his lap, "hey handsome..."
217

His blue eyes racked me over in an instant. Smiling, he closed his laptop and leaned to
kiss me, "good morning, beautiful, I got us some breakfast"
I giggled, "Next time, wake me up so we can cook breakfast together"
Greg wriggled his eyebrows playfully, "Sophie, I don't think we'd actually cook
anything..."
Laughing, I shook my head, "probably"
After eating breakfast, we took a seat on his sofa in front of the huge stereo and Greg
busied himself putting on some music. I placed our coffees on the glass table in front of
us.
I looked at him and wondered about the Birmingham comment he made yesterday...
"Greg, can I ask you something?"
"Anything, Sophie" He said absentmindedly as he scrolled over the stereo's screen.
"What did you mean when you said that you always knew that you were going back to
Birmingham?"
He stopped scrolling and sighed. After choosing Adele, he turned and walked towards
me, "the only family that I have lives there."
"I thought you didn't have family..." I said frowning.
Greg sighed again as he plopped beside me, "I do."
"My grandmother lives there. We're not close."
He seemed really uncomfortable about this topic. He ran a hand through his hair as he
looked at me with his mesmerizing blue eyes, "she hates that I am a dj..."
"Oh" I grabbed his hand and seated crossing my legs in front of me to look at him better.
"We don't need to talk about this; I can tell that it's not something that you're
comfortable with..."
"No, I'm not...but we have to talk about it eventually...better now than later, I guess..."
I smiled at him and he relaxed a little bit as he smiled back at me. "Why do you have to
go back, then?"
"Well, my grandmother owns this big real estate company and she expects me to take it
over someday...actually, that's the reason that I went to Birmingham a few months
ago..."
218

"I remember you told me you had a crappy day" I said as I remembered how we meet.
It feels ages ago...
"It does" he voiced. Did I say that out loud? I wondered as he continued, "and if you
asked me if I believed that I would fall in love with you I would have laughed
endlessly..." he shook his head smiling.
"We both would" we both chuckled.
"I'm so glad I met you, Sophie..."
"Me too, Greg, me too..."
I leaned on him and he stroked mi arm lovingly, "so are you going to leave everything
behind and go to Birmingham?" My heart started to beat fast. For some reason, this
made me nervous.
"It depends on you, Sophie" He whispered behind me.
"Me?"
"Yes...if you go back to Birmingham I would go back...just for you..."
This still impressed me, even when I already heard it from him on Friday, but it didn't
feel right that he should give up everything he loves just for me. He might hate it there
and he could blame it, and the scary thing is that he would be right...
I pulled away from him to look at him directly, "I can't do it, Greg. It's really sweet that
you would do it for me, but I can't choose for you. It's your life...and whatever you decide
to do, I'll be right with you, no matter what."
He sighed and a small smile played on his lips, "I know..."
"I would love, however, to meet your grandma"
His eyes widened for a second, "you do?" He looked like a little boy, somewhat lost over
something.
"Yes. I'd love to"
Frowning, he glanced at his shoes, "ok" he said after a few seconds.
"She's not very nice, you know?"
I chuckled, "I'll be the judge of that, Greg"
"Ok. Whatever" he muttered somewhat annoyed.
219

If his grandma was his only family left, Greg HAD to try to get along with her. I can't
imagine an old lady alone just thinking about work. I bet she wanted him to get back so
they could be closer. I would make sure that at least they could make an effort to get
along. They were family.
Feeling pretty happy about myself at the moment, I leaned back on his chest as he
wrapped his arms around me, but he was still tense, I could feel it.
"You know? I could spend the rest of my Sunday's like this..." I said trying to change his
mood.
His shoulders relaxed. "Me too" he whispered by mi ear after a few seconds.
We enjoyed the comfortable silence for a few more minutes, embraced like that.
I loved this. I loved that we could be together and we didn't have to be talking all the
time. I was myself with him and he was really comfortable with me too. The music he
chose could be heard on the background.
I could definitely stay like this for the rest of my life, I thought as I pressed his arms
closer to me.
"What are you thinking Sophie?"
I shrugged, "that I love this" I could see his smile.
"Can I ask you something?"
"Mmhhmm"
"Isn't it weird for you all the Sharon thing?" His hands tensed on me protectively.
"Sorry, I shouldn't have asked, Sophie"
"It's ok, Greg" I said as I stroked his arms reassuringly, "it isn't. I don't know, it's weird
that it isn't...I almost feel like an aunt to the baby..."
"An aunt?" he asked surprised.
"Yes...weird, huh?"
"Well, if you think about it, it kind of makes sense."
"Really? How?"
"You are too kind, Sophie..." he whispered lovingly.
220

"You know? I was thinking of giving Sharon my engagement ring. It doesn't feel right
that I have it. It doesn't belong to me..."
That had been bugging me for the last few days. I knew Sharon could use the money for
whatever the baby needed...
There was something else that I felt like I HAD to do. Laura, Will's mother had to know
about it. She was going to be a grandma and even though I had no idea how she could
react to this whole thing, she had a right to know. Whatever she did after that, it would
be her choice...but at least she would have a choice in the first place...
This reminded me, how on earth did Sharon and my father could relate to?
Did he know?!
Nooo...that would be too messed up...
"Sophie?" Greg's concerned voice brought me back from my mental rambling.
"Yes?"
"I'd love to be able to read what goes in that pretty head of yours" He shifted me so I
was leaning on his lap.
His blue eyes were staring right through me. God, I love you so much, Greg...
"I love you too, Sophie"
"Are you sure you can't read my mind?" I asked blushing.
"Nop" he said popping the p, "but your eyes give you away sometimes" He leaned in and
kissed me sweetly.
"I don't want it to be Monday" I brushed my hand on his cheek.
"Are you really going to resign tomorrow?"
I snorted, "That is if Lauren lets me..."
He chuckled, "yeah I think that's going to be tough"
"We'll see tomorrow..."
We stayed in for the rest of the day. As we woke up almost at noon, the day passed
really fast. Too fast to be honest.
221

We watched a couple of movies and took a long nap after the pizza we had for dinner.
Then, as I was pretty much out of clothes for Monday, Greg reluctantly brought me
home.
"I love you, Soph" he said after kissing me like it would be the last time he'd kissed me.
I closed the door and went straight for my bed.
Tomorrow would be a long day.





Chapter 44

Do you think that Lauren is going to take long?
I had been seating on Laurens waiting room for the last half hour. Even though I got up
really early to catch her before anyone else, I got to her office and surprisingly, Mimi
was seated in front of her computer typing and Lauren was already on a meeting with
someone.
I dont really know, sweetie, shes talking with Sharons replacement Mimi looked at
me through her thick glasses.
Ohok
Then it hit me, is Sharon leaving the station? I wanted to ask Mimi but I knew that she
was fond of gossiping everything to anyone who would take a minute to talk to her, and
seeing that whatever kind of friendship I had with Sharon, if it can be called that, had
only begun, I didnt want to start another rumor that revolved around my life. More
than there already were
Is it permanent? I grabbed my IPhone from my purse and started scrolling around
faking no interest at all.
No, I dont think so, but the girl seems eager to work here. Well, actually Kate already
did a year ago She said as she munched on the pen that she was holding.
Oh I didnt even turned to look at Mimi.
222

My curiosity had spiked, tough. If Kate had already worked a year ago, she must have
met everyone around here. I guess it was a good thing, it would be easier for everyone
My phone beeped signaling a text message from Greg.
GREG: Hey gorgeous! Slept well? I missed u J
I read it and blushed immediately, as if Mimi could have read it. Looking up, I saw her
narrowing her eyes at me, curiosity shining through them.
SOPHIE: Me too. Im at Laurens. Waiting.
GREG: OK. Meet u there in 5.
GREG: Love u!!
SOPHIE: me too J
I couldnt hide the huge smile on my face as I put away my phone.
In less than five minutes, Greg walked through the door smiling as well. He kissed
Mimi on the cheek and talked to her for a minute before walking to me. He handed me a
coffee and a brown bag, how did you know I didnt have breakfast? I asked as he
seated next to me.
When do you have breakfast? In less than ten seconds your stomach is going to prove
me right He said smirking.
I rolled my eyes and opened the bag as my stomach growled. Damn it.
Greg chuckled beside me. He sipped his coffee and passed an arm pulling me closer to
him. My eyes widened and I glanced at Mimi a little bit panicked. Mimi was smiling at
us and when she realized that I was watching her, she winked at me and resumed
typing at her computer.
Thank you, Chaisty I teased him. For some reason, I knew he didnt like when
someone addressed him by his last name.
Greg narrowed his eyes at me and flicked my nose playfully before giving me his
dimpled smile. The one that made me knees like jello. Thankfully, we were seated, so no
one noticed it.
I shoved a piece of my bluberry muffin at my mouth when Laurens door opened.
Everything happened like in slow motion.
First, a red heel appeared at the bottom and then a really perfectly lean and long leg.
My mouths opened as I stared the girl come out. She was gorgeous. Long blonde
perfectly wavy hair cascaded through her shoulders to her waist. Her full pink lips and
223

her big blue eyes highlighted her whole face. She was wearing black leather skinny
pants and a red loose blouse that hugged her body. Did I mention that she had a rocking
body?
Gosh, she looks like a model
When she finally stepped out of Laurens office, she turned around and looked our way.
I started chocking as I realized that I was gaping at her. Couching really hard, Greg
patted my back as I tried to sip my hot coffee. You got it, the whole thing turned into a
disaster as the hot beverage spilled out of the container into my khaki pants. So I just
not got a scalded tongue but my pants had a huge coffee stain.
Mortified, I glanced up and watched her as she was observing us. Greg stood up as fast
as he could and tried to clean my mess with the two napkins we had, Im so sorry,
Sophie, I didnt realize that you were drinking your coffee he said apologetically.

Its ok I said blushing.
As if I wasnt in the room and nothing had happened, the girl cleared her throat and
voiced, Hi Greg as she batted her lashes watching him.
Greg was still looking at me concerned, but when he heard his voice, he closed his eyes
for a millisecond and looked at me guilty, before turning around.
Hello, Kate he said forcedly.
Long time, no see, right? she purred.
Right he muttered.
Great! Good thing you are here, Greg! Could you please show Kate around? I know that
she already knows everything here, but it would be great if she could talk to Sharon so
she can be up to date with everything Lauren stopped talking when she spotted me
completely embarrassed in a poodle of coffee.
Oh dear, are you ok, Sophie? Her eyes showed her concern.
Im fine I said as I resumed cleaning everything around me.
Leave it, Sophie! She turned to Mimi, would you mind, Mimi?
Mimi got up in an instant and shoed me away with her hands, Sophie needed to talk to
you, Lauren
Lauren smiled at me lovingly, of course turning to Greg, she asked him, would you do
it Greg?
224

Yes, of course, Lauren He turned to look at me and whispered, sorry, princess He
looked at me apologetically and walked out of the waiting room.
Kate glared at me with narrowed eyes for a second too long before she followed Greg.
I was frozen at the same spot Mimi left me with a thousand thoughts in my mind.
What the bloody hell was that?!
Who is that girl?
Was it me or when Greg heard her voice he seemed somehow guilty?!
And what does she think she is by glaring at me like that?!
My blood started boiling as I recalled the last few minutes. I was pulled abruptly from
my mental rambling, as Lauren gently grabbed my arm and led me to the office.
Sophie, is everything ok?
Yes, Lauren, why wouldnt it be? It sounded harsher than I intended, so I plopped
myself at one of her leather chairs and somewhat embarrassed, mumbled sorry
Its ok, dear, I guess you had a rough morning
Tell me about it
The worst part, is that this it's just starting...











225

Chapter 45

It's been two weeks.
Two horrible weeks.
As we all guessed, Lauren asked me to stay until her wedding. Why? Beats me, it's not
like I was doing such an important job. To be honest, the moment I met Kate and
realized her true intentions, I decided to keep working here for the time being.
Yes. I might be acting jealous, possessive or any other adjective you might want to add.
But...I had my reasons.
From the very first day Kate stepped foot on the station, she's been all over Greg. And I
mean all over.
Last week, she made this really stupid mistake on air, so Greg had to step in and save
the situation. So Lauren, decided to make them a team until Kate got a hang on
everything around her. It surprised everyone, Lauren is not her usual self, I think she's
getting really nervous about the wedding and all the things concerning to it, so she
hasn't paid attention to what Kate has been doing.
Me? I've been working with Lauren most of the time. Not on things related to the
station, though. She has made me her personal assistant. I've been in charge of the
caterer, florist, cake decorator, etc. Don't get me wrong, it has been fun. Lately, I've
been imagining how my own wedding could be. But this whole situation sucks because I
haven't been able to be around the station much, so I haven't seen Greg or Kate much.
And they are always together.
Things with Greg have been good. You know, the few times we've seen each other. He's
been extremely busy with gigs and festivals and Kate. Even on the weekends. Greg
called me daily and texted me most of the time, but it wasn't the same...
Yes.
I am freaking out big time. I miss him so much and even though I know that all of this
is out our hands, it's been two bloody weeks. Thankfully, Lauren's wedding is in two
weeks and I've been working so hard, that almost everything is set. There are just a few
minor details, but other than that, today would be my last day as a full on wedding
planner.
I smiled at my reflection on my bathroom's mirror as I thought about it.
Thank God...
226

It's been fun and I've come closer to Lauren, but deep inside of me I'm really scared at
what I might find between Greg and Kate.
Today we were having the last cake tasting and then it would be over. I just had to
make sure Lauren had time for the tailor's appointment over the week, but that was
about it.
I walked out of my apartment clasping my grey coat. It was freezing. We were on the
last days of November. The next month was just around the corner, and I have to say it
was my favorite month. December meant Christmas, and I absolutely loved all the
beautiful decorations and the whole Christmas spirit. Not to mention, the parties and
gifts.
As I strode down the street to the nearest tube station, I thought how different my life
is. Not over eight months ago, I was excited to start planning my own wedding, with
Will. Things were completely different, because I wasn't a happy as I am now. Of
course, I had less trouble, but it was just because I didn't know about all the things
happening around me.
I still couldn't believe that Will kept me on the dark on everything. That reminded me, I
still hadn't talked to my father about Sharon. The few times we've met, our only topic
was his wedding. That subject had escaped my mind. I made a mental note to call him
later.
The walk to the station was completely uneventful. I stopped at the Starbucks for my
order. A muffin and a vanilla cappuccino. It has been two weeks since I stopped here,
strangely, I felt like the whole coffee thing had jinxed me. I know, stupid, but I had to
blame it on someone.
Since I had been thinking really hard about everything, I didn't notice that someone
was waiting for me at the station entrance. I almost enter through the doors, when
someone gently pulled me to the right.
I looked up surprised and found myself staring at the most amazing blue eyes that I
loved so much.
"Hey beautiful" Greg husky voice whispered as he leaned closer to kiss me.
God, I've miss this...
The kiss was sweet and tender but so full of passion at the same time. We pulled apart
and Greg leaned on my forehead, "I've missed you so much, Sophie"
"Me too, Greg" You have no idea!
"How was your weekend in Glasgow?" Greg had to go over to Scotland for the weekend
since he was required to work as a dj on the latest itunes festival there.
227

Yes. She was there, too.
He shrugged, "same all, same all" he cupped my chin and stroked me absentmindedly
with his thumb, "you weren't there..."
My heart clenched at his words. Thank God, he missed me too.
I was trying to not act as possessive or jealous as I was. So every time he had an event
and she had to go, I didn't make questions, even though I was dying inside.
"I'm glad you're back" I closed my eyes enjoying his touch.
He kissed me again, "I'm glad you have finished all the wedding arrangements"
I giggled, "yes! Me too!"
"That means you can come with me at the time of my show" he added huskily.
Yes, please! I really want to go!!
Wait. Is she going to be there?
"Are you alone or still working as a team?" I tried to sound non-chalant, but I'm not sure
that was accomplished, being that I was boiling with jealousy on the inside.
Greg groaned, "No. Kate's going to be there...she still hasn't understand a few things"
"Really? I mean it's been two weeks, isn't it? Didn't she work on this last year?" My
inner possessive and jealous subconscious blurted out. Jeez, I just hoped that I didn't
sound whiny. I did, however, felt myself blushing.
"Are you jealous?" He asked smirking.
I shrugged at the same time I glanced at my somewhat dirty black boots.
Greg's thumb lifted my chin, "Haven't you noticed that I'm head over heels for you?" He
snorted as soon as those words left his mouth, "see? I'm now being corny and not afraid
to show it" he finished with that beautiful dimpled smile that made my heart melt.
I stepped on my tiptoes and kissed him. Hard. We pulled apart smiling.
"Sophie, I-"
"Greeeg!" A whiny voice screeched from behind. As I heard the clicking heels coming
over, I tensed and grabbed Greg tighter.
228

He rolled his eyes. Then, he pulled me closer and kissed me hungrily. I smiled through
the kiss, I knew why he was doing it. He was reassuring me that he loved me and he
was showing her that he was mine. I loved the sound of that...mine...
Kate coughed behind but we ignored her. Actually, it made us kiss much more
passionately, as I pulled myself even closer to Greg and he hugged me tighter. Even
though I knew she was there; I got completely lost in the kiss. It was so emotional, as if
Greg was showing me how much he had missed me and how in love he was with
me...until we heard Lauren clearing her throat, "Sophie? Greg?"
Bloody hell...
Julian was right next to Lauren smirking and coughing trying to hold his laughter. I
was blushing really hard and I was so embarassed with Lauren that I couldn't actually
look at her in the eyes. The floor was pretty interesting, right now...
Greg, however, had his arms around my waist and turned me to face the others with a
smugly smirk in his face. That made me smile a little bit, but still I couldn't keep eye
contact with anyone yet.
"Greg, Kate here is telling me that she needs your help with her show. It starts in 10
minutes, so you two better hurry, ok?"
What the hell is wrong with Lauren?!
Julian is standing right next to her!! He can help the slutty bitch that is actually
smirking at me!!
Narrowing my eyes, I glared at Kate. If looks could kill, she would have been turned to
ashes by now...
Greg sighed behind me, "I'll be there in ten minutes..."
"Ok" Lauren walked away as Julian shook his head now laughing. He grabbed Kate by
the arm and pulled her away. Before he turned, he looked my way and winked at me.
I sighed and hugged Greg, "Thank you, Greg..."
"For what?" his blue eyes looked at me with love and amusement at the same time.
I rolled my eyes and standing on the tip of my toes, I pecked him on the lips, "I'll catch
you later?"
"You better, princess. I'll be waiting for you" he whispered huskily by my ear. His
breath sent shivers down my spine and if we weren't at the street I would have jumped
at him right then.
229

Smirking, Greg closed my mouth with a brush of his thumb. Gosh, I had no idea I was
gaping at him.
The cake testing went ok. Lauren finally decided on orange sponge cake with spiced
buttercream frosting. I had tasted about ten cakes, and even though I was known for
having a sweet tooth, that was too much. A sugar high was probably near.
Finally, I thought when we finished. I left Lauren discussing the decoration details,
before she could ask me my opinion. I really needed to find my handsome boyfriend.
After a few minutes, Mark gave me directions to studio three, where Kate was giving a
show at the moment. I was really curious to actually see them working together, so I
decided to enter the door without further notice.
Sharon was watching the show seated next to Neel, who was in charge of the controls.
As I came closer, she turned to look at me and wiped the frown of her face and smiled at
me. I smiled back and took a seat at the next chair.

The first thing that I noticed was that Kate couldn't keep her hands away from Greg.
She used every opportunity to brush a hand on his arm or to slap him teasingly on his
arm, back or chest. That was not good.

After five minutes, she had already grabbed Greg ten times. Yes, I counted them all.
Each time, my fists clenched more. I tried to breathe deep to relax myself. I still didn't
want to appear as the jealous and possessive girlfriend. And I knew that Greg wasn't
interested, because one, he just told me that he loved me two hours ago, and two, he
didn't seem to notice it at all, or at least he showed no response to it.

I was watching everything silently, when Kate turned to look at me and deliberately
smirked my way before leaning in front of Greg, showing her low cleavage and brushing
his hand.

How dare she?!

"I don't like her. I never did and I never will" Sharon stated disgusted, eyes glued to
them.

Well, that makes two of us...





230


Chapter 46


Shes such a bitch Sharon added, still not looking my way.
I stared at her in awe. Who would have thought that Sharon would be on my side a few
weeks ago?
It felt good, though. Over the last two weeks we had talked now and then, but nothing
really interesting. I still wanted to talk to her about Laura, Wills mom. I didnt know if
Sharon had ever thought about it
And you are, like alwaystoo nice, Sophie She added now looking at me.
I shrugged, well, theres not much I can really do about it, do I?
You could confront her! She said appalled, the girl is obviously interested in your
boyfriend
Neel shifted on his seat uncomfortably. You could sense that he didnt want to be
listening to us. I glanced at him apologetically and he smiled shyly before resuming his
work.
Im glad things didnt work out between them last year She huffed.
Hold on.
Last year?!
What things?! What was she talking about?
I stared at her wide eyed. Shock evident on my face.
Sharon blushed, you didnt know?
I shook my head.
No, Greg had forgotten to tell me that minor detail
Not that Ive asked him or anything. Im determined to hide my jealousy and lack of
confidence to him, so Ive been playing it coolmaybe too cool
Oh, bugger. Im sorry, Sophie! If Greg hadnt told you its because its not important
She mumbled quite disturbed.
231

Despite what she just revealed, I smiled at her. I guess we were becoming friends, and I
really wanted that. She was a nice girl. I guess that we were hurt by the same guy.
Sadly, I think she was the one that hurt the most.
Still, the fact that Greg hadnt told me, did disturb me. Well, he did warn you that he
had been a player
Ugh.
True.
I didnt like it, but at least he had been honest about it.
It still bugged me, though.
Then I guess its not important I said dismissively.
Sharon eyed me warily, but she kept quiet after that. I peeked again at them as Kate
was plopping her eyelashes at Greg. I rolled my eyes and got up, Ill see you later,
guys
Neel waved back and Sharon looked at me for a second too long, before she got up. She
took her time, because her belly was now pretty big, Sophie she huffed, would you
like to come over to my house for dinner tonight? I was thinking of a girls night, maybe
you could ask your friend Amy, too she rubbed her back as she walked out with me.
Amy and Sharon had talked over the last week. Since she was now living full time with
Mark, she was used to hang out at the Station helping me and Lauren with all the
details of the wedding.
Yes, Ill tell her Sharon, but Im actually meeting her later, I have to try the dress she
designed for me Thankfully, I had convinced Lauren to let Amy design my bridesmaid
dress, so you could tell her yourself
Great! Can I come with you? Im bored as hell over here and since Lauren is freaking
out on me, I cant do much
I smiled genuinely at her, sure
I didnt know where I was going, I just wanted to get away from there and Amy was still
coming in about two hours. Sharon mentioned that she needed something to drink, so
we crossed the street and were now seating at the Starbucks.
After the first minutes of chat, I decided to tell her about my plans. Ive been pretty
much postponing it, but it felt that it was now or never
232

Sharon? Ive wanted to tell you that Im thinking about going back to Birmingham this
weekend; and I want to talk to Laura, Wills mom about you and the baby, but I felt like
I needed to ask you
She stopped eating the banana muffin on her hand. She left it on the plate and shifted
on her seat. Stroking her prominent belly, she sighed, do you actually think its a good
idea, Sophie?
I do. Its her grandmother and the baby has every right to know them I said
confidently.
What if she doesnt believe it? What if she hates me? What if- I grabbed her hand
reassuringly and said, then its her choice, Sharon
What if she thinks I want her money? she whispered looking down.
Let her deal with it however she needs to deal with it. You and I both know that its not
that, so dont worry about what other people think about you
Her eyes brimmed with tears and I felt the sudden need to hug her. So I did, well, it was
somewhat difficult, I actually hugged her side.
Thank you Sophie, I dont deserve your friendship she mumbled between sobs.
Its ok, Sharon, you dont need to thank me, really I stroked her arm and gave her a
napkin.
My phone buzzed and I checked the text, Amy is here. Shoot, I wont be able to go to
Gregs show, I forgot about Amy
No worries, Ill tell him She smiled at me.
Ok, thank you, Ill see you later then. Ill tell Amy about tonight! I got up as fast as I
could and ran all the way to the Station.
The rest of the day passed really fast. The dress Amy made for me was really pretty. It
was white, because Lauren decided that I should wear the same color as her. It was
sleeveless and one shoulder was bare and the other one had some white flowers sewed
on. It was also long and simple, yet elegant.
I told Amy about the dinner at Sharons and she was pretty excited about it. It was
funny; we were both amazed at Sharons belly and excited to meet the baby, like
nothing else happened before. To be truthful, whatever happened on the past, it wasnt
the babys fault.
So that bitch is all over Greg? Amy said as she scooped another spoonful of ice cream.
233

We were at Sharons house. It was a pretty little house that was located downtown. She
had only one room and a small living room-kitchen-dining room, but everything seemed
pretty cozy. There were no pictures, tough. That was weird.
Well, I cant do anything about it! I said annoyed. Ive had this conversation with
Sharon before and I was done with it.
Amy is right, Soph, you should definitely tell Greg that it disturbs you, so he could do
something about it Sharon said as she munched the bananas of her banana ice cream.
Amy and I looked at her wide eyed as she shoved another spoonful in her mouth, what?
I feel like eating bananas all the time she rolled her eyes at us. Amy and I looked at
each other and laughed really hard. Sharon, the sophisticated Dj had already eaten 3
bananas and almost 2 cups of banana ice cream over banana tea. Dont ask how she
found that.

Sharon smiled at us, Ill mock you guys when you are the pregnant ones she pointed
her spoon at both of us.
We finished dinner and decided to make this a one week thing.
As I walked home, after the taxi dropped us at Amys house, I got my phone out and
called Greg.
Hey beautiful! How was dinner? Gregs sexy voice made my butterflies make circles
inside my stomach.
It was great. Sorry I missed your show, Greg
Pfftt dont worry about it Soph, it would have been lovely to have you there, but its ok.
Where are you?
Im on the stairs of my building, you?
Here He sounded close this time, so I looked up and there he was, leaning on my door,
smiling at me.
Greg came over to me and crashed his lips on mine without another word. Somehow,
while we were kissing I ended up against the wall as he pushed closer to me. All the
feelings and sensations mingled on that amazing kiss. When I couldnt breathe
anymore, Greg pulled apart and leaned his forehead on mine, I love you so much,
Sophie
My goofy smile was all the answer I could give. I was still panting but I closed the gap
between us as I kissed him back with all that I could.
234

I wanted him.
I wanted him bad.
Whilst we kissed, I managed to get my key out and Greg grabbed it so he could open the
door. All, without pulling apart.
We managed to get to the living room still kissing. Our hands and arms were all over
and it hit me.
This was it.
I wanted this.
Maybe it wasnt the clich romantic prepared night, but I loved Greg and he loved me
and we werent teens anymore.

I stopped him by pressing my hands on his chest and pulling him apart.
Too soon? his husky voice asked between breaths.
I love you Greg and I want you so muchplease make love to me I blushed as I said
that and his dark blue eyes lightened up at my words.
I didnt have to say it twice.












235

Chapter 47


Completeness...
I stirred in my sleep and a sense of completeness washed over me. Without opening my
eyes, I smiled contently as I felt my body entangled in Greg's. Trying not to wake him
up, I slowly opened my eyes to revel on the most romantic sight ever.
Greg's handsome face was really close to me, his breath fanned my face. He looked more
gorgeous than ever, his luscious chapped lips, his subtle beard on his cheeks...and he
had the most adoring expression on his face...he seemed really happy...
He opened his eyes and stared at me for a few seconds. His lips tugged up in the
brightest smile I've ever seen as his arms encircled my waist and pushed me closer to
him. I blushed as I felt out bodies touch, which was a bit silly, considering all the things
we did yesterday. Greg closed the gap between us and kissed me passionately for a few
minutes. Things started to heat up again, but somehow, my brain stayed focused and
reminded me that today was Friday, and we both had work.
Before I loose myself on Greg again, I gently pulled apart, "Greg" it came out as a moan,
so it didn't have the desired effect, it actually encouraged him more. He started trailing
kisses on my jaw following the line of my neck. Tingling sensations made me arch my
neck, but somehow, I opened my eyes and cleared my throat, "Greg"
"Mmmhhh?"
"We" a moan slipped from my mouth as I felt his hands roaming all over me, "have
work"
Greg didn't pulled away or stopped doing anything, "we should skip" he whispered in a
husky voice by my ear.
"It's Frid-" He shut me up by kissing me again.
Oh...what the hell...
As I was starting to kiss him back as hard as I could, Greg's phone ringed. I think it was
on the living room on his pants or something.
"Greg, your phone" I placed my palms on his chest and gently pulled apart from him.
"Let it ring" he caressed my cheek and was about to kiss me again, when I gently
pushed him away, "No, what if it's important?"
236

"Then they would call again" the house was silent again for a minute. Greg pulled me
closer again and he was about to kiss me again when the phone ringed again. We both
groaned at the same time but he got up and walked to the living room to pick up the
phone.
I blushed immediately since he wasn't wearing anything, but he seemed confident
enough, as he didn't seem to care. I grabbed the sheets and rolled them against my own
bare body.
Greg's voice echoed through the empty apartment. He walked towards me and when he
saw my face's beet red, he smirked and his eyes sparkled amused. That only lasted a
second, since whoever he was talking to, seemed to annoy him.
"Yes, I'll be there in twenty minutes, bye" He rolled his eyes at the screen and threw his
phone at my small sofa before launching himself over me.
I yelped as he laughed happily, "you are so cute, Sophie"
My blush increased as he brushed his hand over my face, "and I'm so in love with you,
it's scary sometimes"
I tilted my head and watched him for a few seconds, "really?"
"Yes" he closed the gap between us and kissed me tenderly for the billionth time this
morning. Not that I'm complaining at all...
"I love you Greg" I looked into the depth of his blue eyes. God, I'm so utterly and
completely in love with you, I wanted to add.
"I know, I'm such an adorable person. Don't get me started on my looks, because-"
I rolled my eyes before kissing him again. Greg smiled through the kiss and held me
tighter to him.
Sighing, he mumbled, "we need to get going, Soph..."
"Yeah..." I pouted.
"But" he pecked me before standing up, "we can take a bath together" his blue eyes
darkened as he smirked at me.
I, as always, blushed, but I grabbed his hand and let him pull me to get out of the bed.


237

It was the fastest, steamiest and hottest bath ever. How did we manage it? I have no
clue, but twenty minutes later, we were both dressed and walking down the stairs to get
a taxi, since Greg was obviously running a bit late.
He wasn't really worried, though. He was grinning goofily at me as we got in the taxi. I
was sure I mirrored his smile and I was still blushing, since his eyes seemed to roam all
over me and shine mischievously.
Turns out, Lauren had called him in an emergency meeting. Beats me what was that
about, but he couldn't refuse. The funny part was that he was wearing the same clothes
from yesterday, but he didn't mind at all.
"You should leave some clothes over my house" I mumbled shyly as he grabbed my hand
and intertwined our fingers.
"Mhhmm...you should leave clothes at my house" he smiled at me smugly, "you are
staying with me tonight, aren't you?"
"Am I?" I feigned surprise, "when did you ask me?"
Truth is, he didn't need to ask. I was so crazy for him that I would have followed him to
the end of the world if I had to.
"I'm not asking you. I'm telling you that you are staying with me tonight" He raised an
eyebrow.
"I don't know, I'll have to-"My laughter echoed through the small taxi as Greg started
tickling me by the waist.
"You have no choice" he said smiling. He stopped tickling me and leaned closer to kiss
me when the chauffeur announced that we had arrived.
Before we entered the building, he grabbed me by the waist and spun me around so I
could face him, "I'll see you later, princess"
I nodded and pulled him closer to me to kiss him once again. We pulled apart, and Greg
glared at the doors, "I'm hating your soon to be stepmom right now" he muttered.
"I'll see you later, Greg" I pecked him one last time and flashed him my brightest smile
before entering through the doors.
The rest of the morning was spent double checking every little detail of Lauren's
wedding. Everything was already settled, but for some reason, Lauren was freakingly
obsessed about everything and needed to be sure about every single detail.
238

I couldn't have one minute of rest, until I double checked everything. Lauren was
fidgeting about everything, and since she was leaving the station for two weeks for the
honeymoon, she was giving everyone a hard time, too.
In one of the precious five minutes-breaks I had, I walked to the small lounge and
refilled my cup of coffee for the third time, when I literally bumped into Kate.
My first reaction was to feel completely jealous at her. She looked stunning as always in
her skinny white leggings and black skimpy sweater. But then all the amazing
moments I shared with Greg came back to me and reassured me that I shouldn't be
jealous at all.
We were both crazy for each other. That thought made me smile.
I smiled politely at her before heading for the doors; she on the other hand smiled
smugly at me before greeting me, "Hello Sophie"
"Hey" I nodded as I tried to hide my frown. Why was she smirking at me?
She grabbed my arm to stop me, "how are you doing?"
I knew that she wasn't doing small talk for anything, so I gently pulled my arm away
from her and put on a fake smiley face for her, "Great, you?"
"Oh" she flipped her gold hair on her shoulder, "I'm great."
"Good for you" I muttered as I resumed my exit.
"Has Greg told you about Glasgow?"
Uh?
I stopped and stood frozen looking at the door.
Turning to look at her, still with the fake smile, I said "he doesn't have to tell me
everything, Kate. He does, however, share everything that's important for him"
"Well, I guess I can see why he's acting more loving towards you" her eyes sparkled as
she talked, "he must be feeling guilty..." she shrugged.
I couldn't help but roll my eyes at her.
Talk about being desperate.
"Yeah, right. Whatever makes you sleep at night, Kate"
She narrowed her eyes at me, but kept the smile on her face, "you know, we dated a
year ago..."
239

"So?" I placed one hand on my hip and watched her expectantly.
If she thought that she was going to make me doubt Greg she was really wrong. I
trusted Greg and I knew that he loved me. His eyes told me everything yesterday. Well,
that and how loving and caring he was while we were together...
"So" she emphasized the word, "we didn't stay together because I didn't want to..."
"Look. I'm really busy, so whatever you need to say, just say it already so I can move on
with my day" I said exasperated.
Kate laughed humorlessly, "Oh, I can see right through that false confidence mask
you're wearing. You know you have no chance against me. I always get what I want,
and right now, I want Greg"
"Greg's in love with me, Kate. Whatever you try to do, won't work, I'm sure" I mirrored
her false smile even though she was touching a nerve.
I knew that Greg loved me but let's be honest, I had trust issues. And the fact that Kate
was as gorgeous as a model didn't help my case. But I still knew that she was just
playing with me.
"Yeah, but, does he love you enough?"
My clasp on the coffee tightened as she raised an eyebrow and passed next to me, "ask
him about Glasgow..." she said confidently.

BITCH...












240

Chapter 48

"All right?" Greg asked me concerned for the billionth time.
"Yes. Greg. I am fine" I snapped as I grabbed the menu so hard that I heard the sheet of
paper brake a little bit.
We were having dinner at a posh restaurant downtown London. The party consisted of
Mark, Amy, Sharon, Julian, Greg and me.
Everyone was having a blast. Everyone except me. And I guess Greg.
After the disastrous encounter with Kate, my mind had been twisting every word she
said. I was almost sure that she was bluffing. Key word almost. There could still be the
possibility that something happened that could have made Greg feel guilty; therefore,
his loving behavior towards me.
My shoulders slumped. How can I even think like that?!
Suddenly, Amy grabbed my hand in a tight clasp. "We need to go to the loo" she said
apologetically at Greg. I opened my mouth to say something, but the glare she sent me
was lethal. I got up in an instant and walked behind her as she dragged me to the dark
hall in front of us.
"Ouch, Amy, you are hurting me!" I snapped.
"Yes, well you are pissing me off! And not just me!! Have you seen how worked up is
Greg! What the bloody hell is wrong with you?!" Her blue eyes sparkled with anger. She
dropped my hand and glared at me.
I ran a hand through my face. "I'm sorry" I muttered.
"It's not me who you need to apologize, Sophie" she hissed.
"Tell me." It wasn't a question, she said it narrowing her eyes and as an order.
Sighing, my shoulders slumped again. I looked at the floor and found my red boots very
interesting.
"I ran into Kate."
"And?!" she asked exasperated.
"She told me that something happened while she and Greg spend the weekend in
Glasgow..."
241

Amy sighed, "and you believed her?" she whispered defeated.
"I don't know Amy! I mean, look at the girl! She's drop dead gorgeous!! Let's be honest
here, I'm plain and boring and blush too much and usually make a fool of myself and-"
"And Greg loves you, Sophie. Not her..."
Leaning on the wall behind me, I sighed again, "what if he realizes that I'm not worth
it...and then it happens again..." It was a soft whisper, but Amy heard me none the less.
"Oh Sophie" She came closer to me and hugged me as my eyes brimmed with tears.
"And I cry too much" A tear ran down my cheek.
"Greg is not Will, Soph. He is much better than Will and he loves you even more than
anyone I've ever seen..."
"Yeah, but still-" I wiped the falling tears with the back of my hand.
"And you love him more than you've ever loved anyone before"
I blinked at Amy's blue eyes. I was scared. I knew I was. If whatever happened with
Will hurt, I don't think I could survive if something happened with Greg.
He meant the world to me.
Looking through her pockets, Amy found a tissue and handed it to me, "you two are
meant for each other, Soph. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise."
"Have you seen the way he looks at you?"
"I mean, look at him now" she pointed her index finger at our table. It wasn't far, but as
we were standing in the dark, they couldn't see us. Greg was playing absentmindedly
with some bread sticks and glancing our way really concerned. "The bloke is freaking
out because you've been snapping at him every five minutes, Sophie"
"I'm scared"
"I know, but I think you should tell Greg, Soph, not me. This playing it cool attitude is
not helping you. I think it has actually backfired at you."
"But" I sighed again, "admitting that I'm jealous, means that I'm admitting to my lack
of self-confidence, Amy. Because we both know that's what it means."
"You've been through so much, Soph. I think if you didn't feel like that you would be a
freak" her words brought a smile to my face. That was Amy, my best friend. She smiled
with me. Grabbing my hand, she nodded, "come on, Soph, let's go back to the table with
the man of your dreams"
242

"Give me a minute and I'll be there"
Amy's blue eyes beamed, "Ok. You don't want to miss on shy Sharon and Julian; they've
been acting really awkward with each other. It's really cute"
I shook my head smiling, "Ok. I won't take long"
Amy walked away as I pushed the door to enter the restroom. Looking at myself on the
mirror, I sighed at myself and poked my tongue out. "I suck" I said at my reflection. I
wiped the trace of smudged makeup underneath my eyes and reapplied some pink gloss
on my lips.
Sighing, I walked out only to find Greg leaning on the wall in front of me.
"Sophie" he pulled himself to stand before me, "what's wrong?"
My breath caught in my throat and my eyes got teary again. Stupid tear conducts.
Before any sound left my mouth, Greg closed the gap between us as he crushed his lips
on me. This kiss was hungry, desperate even. My hands tangled in his hair and I tried
to pull him closer to me, at the same time that his hands grabbed me by the waist
harshly, as if he didn't want me to go away.
Greg deepened the kiss in no time, and I was swept with a turmoil of emotions that
somehow had been bottled all day long.
Love, need, fear, jealousy.
Every feeling I had during the day was in that one kiss. After some time, Greg pulled
apart and leaned his head on my forehead, "what's been through that head of yours,
Sophie?"
Panting, I closed my eyes and whispered, "I'm sorry, Greg...I really am" I opened my
eyes to find his mesmerizing blue orbs gazing at me so intensely that I felt my knees
weaken.
"You can tell me anything Sophie. You know that, don't you?"
I nodded, "I'm sorry" I whispered shyly.
"Hey. It's ok. Just tell me what happened. It's been torture, Soph"
"I just...I'm...I ran into Kate and-"
Greg's hold tightened and he tensed immediately.
God, that's not good, is it?
"What did she say?" he asked warily.
243

A small bump formed in my throat. I swallowed hard, "she implied that something
happened between you two and I-"
"Nothing happened, Sophie. At least from my part" he muttered.
He must have noticed my questioning stare, since he added, "we went out a couple of
times last year, but it meant nothing for me. She did try to hook up with me over the
last weekend, but I wasn't interested" he cupped my cheek and huskily voiced, "You are
my only interest, Sophie"
Blushing, I mumbled "I'm sorry Greg. I've been really stupid. I trust you, I do. I don't
trust her, though" My stupid eyes were still burning with some unshed tears.
"I already told you that I'm yours Sophie. You have to believe that." The sincerity of his
words as well as the honesty you could see through his eyes made my heartbeats speed
up.
"I love you so much, princess"
A small smile played in my lips, "And I love you too, Greg, too much. Like you said, it's
scary..."
Greg's signature smirk appeared on his lips, "I have no problem with that. I mean, after
all" he ran a hand through his chest, "I am irresistible."
I rolled my eyes at him, "and so, so modest as always."
Greg's laughter filled the empty hallway, "Ha! But you love me that way."
My lips tugged up in a wide smile, "That, I do."
"Good. Now, let's go and make fun of Julian" Greg kissed me softly one more time before
pulling me with him to our table.
The rest of the night passed in a more relaxed air. I guess everyone had sensed that
something was wrong between us, because as we reached the table smiling, the rest of
the party relaxed and started making jokes and enjoying the meal.
Poor Julian, though...
Everyone, including Sharon, was making fun of him. He passed the night muttering
curses under his breath as Mark and Greg told silly stories that involved Julian in an
embarrassing situation. It was cute the way he gazed longingly at Sharon whenever she
looked the other way.
Hopefully, one day he'll be brave enough to tell her how he really feels for her. Although
I didn't see Sharon looking out for a romantic relationship at the moment, one day she
244

would long for it. And somehow, I wanted Julian to be there for her every step of the
way.
At moments I felt dumb and utterly stupid for actually considering Kate's words. I do
have trust issues, that's for sure, I thought sourly at one of those times. I knew that I
still had to talk about it with Greg, but obviously, it wasn't the place or time to do so.
Greg, as charmingly as he can be, sensed those times and grabbed my hand or pecked
me on the lips. He stood by me the rest of the night.
A few hours later, when Sharon looked completely sleepy, we decided to call it for the
night. Greg brought me to his lair and kissed me sensessly the moment we arrived.
"Greg" I pushed him away.
"Yes?" He gazed at me with his darkest blue eyes.
"We're going tomorrow to Birmingham, right?"
He rolled his eyes, "yes, we are" I convinced him during dinner to come with me,
because I wanted to meet his grandma.
I slapped him playfully on his chest, "Oh, come on. It can't be that bad!"
"You have no idea, princess" he muttered.
"Are you still sure about going to Laura's?" he asked concerned as he sat up straight on
his sofa.
"Well, yeah, I guess..." I shrugged.
After a few moments of silence, i added "About today Greg, I'm really really sorry about
it. I feel like-"

"Like making it up to me?" He asked mischievously.

"I did suffer all day long, you know?" His teasing hand started to roam underneath my
blouse.

"I do feel guilty...and stupid" I whispered shyly.

"Well...you have all night to make it up for me..." Greg's passionate kiss made my mind
numb as I drowned in all the feelings and sensations he made me feel.



245


Chapter 49

Would you stop it Greg?
What?!
Your foot! Its annoying
Sorry Greg said sheepishly.
We were on our way to Birmingham. We took the train at 8:00 am, and Greg has been
shifting on his seat uncomfortably and tapping with his foot non-stop.
Jeez, it cant be that bad, Greg.
Just wait He was looking through the window. His dark blonde hair was messily
styled and his blue eyes were looking outside distantly. He was wearing a blue shirt
with khaki trousers. Yes. He looked really handsome as always. I smiled at him and
grabbed his hand reassuringly.
Greg, if its that hard for you, we dont have to do it Although I would really love to.
His blue eyes gazed at me. He squeezed my hand as he ran a hand through his hair.
Sighing, he said its ok. Soph, I know its important for you. And I had to do it anyway.
Whats her name? I tilted my head curiously.
Ugh, I hope Im not making it worse for him.
Isabella He turned away to look outside again, and its ok. You can ask me anything.
How can you do that, Greg?
Do what?
That I cupped his chin and gently turned his face to me, you seem to read my mind
sometimes. Its freaky I teased him.
His lips tugged up in a small smile, I dont know he shrugged, you are easy to read?
I frowned, huh
But only by me He added smugly. I rolled my eyes before he closed the space between
us with a soft kiss.
246

The train arrived at the station. We gathered my suitcase and Gregs duffel bag. My dad
had texted me before telling me he wouldnt be able to pick us up since he had an
emergency at the hospital, so we took a taxi to my house.
Clara was ready to greet us as she stood in front of the stairs. Her smile widened when
the taxi pulled over and she walked to us beaming.
Hi, sweetie! How are you?
Hi Clara! We hugged each other. When we pulled apart, she raised an eyebrow, who
is this young man, Sophie?
Blushing, I introduced them. As Greg went inside holding both our luggage, Clara
turned to me and mouthed Hot as she wriggled her eyebrows. I burst out laughing,
because, lets be honest, that comment coming from my old nanny was pretty shocking.
In a good way.
The house smelled like freshly baked cookies, so as my mouth watered, I followed the
scent to the kitchen, where Clara indeed placed a bowl of cookies in front of me. Greg
followed me chuckling.
Have you already had breakfast? Clara asked.
Yes, thank you Greg answered for me as I shoved a cookie on my mouth. As I was
seating on a bar stool in front of the kitchen island, Greg stood behind me and placed
both arms on my waist as he leaned on my shoulders. Clara watched the whole
movements with a widening smile. Then, when her eyes met mine, she winked at me.
Ok. Honestly, that was a bit weird.
I grabbed another cookie and gave it go Greg. Theyre really good, I can see why you
practically ran to the kitchen the minute you crossed the door. His chest vibrated as he
laughed behind me.
Shut up I slapped him on the arm playfully.
Guys, should I show you to your rooms? Claire asked us.
Greg raised an eyebrow at me as we followed Claire, Rooms? he mouthed.
Blushing, I shrugged. We were staying at my dads house and even though weve been
spending the last nights together, I wasnt going to tell that to my father.
Claire showed Greg his room, which was in front of mine. As Greg walked through the
doorstep, Claire turned to me and winked at me again. Blushing, I shook my head as I
entered my room. Clever, Claire.
247

It was still weird. Claire was always so reserved, emotionally. I peeked through my door
to see a retreating Claire on the hall, Claire? I called her.
Yes, sweetie? Her distinctive smile had now some wrinkles around her lips.
Whats going on? You never act like this.
You neither She answered smugly.
Frowning, I mumbled, what do you mean?
Ive never seen you so happy, Sophie. She walked closer to me as she said that. This
young man, has brought you alive in so many ways, my dear child
I smiled at her. How could she noticed that in just a few minutes?
How-?
Your eyes, Sophie Claire whispered softly, your eyes are shining with a special glow
that I have never seen in them.
Oh I blushed harder. I looked to the floor shyly.
Claire giggled, Im happy for you. With that, she turned away and left me smiling on
the hall.
Smiling, I walked to my room and laid out some clothes from my suitcase. We were
having lunch with Isabella, Gregs grandmother, and I wanted to look my best.
Frowning, I wondered how I should dress for it. Casual or something more formal?

As I debated inside my mind, Greg walked into my room and plopped in my bed. I
turned to look at him as his eyes roamed all over my room. He caught a glimpse of my
photo mural, so he stood up and walked to it.
Watching every move, I internally started to freak out. I hadnt taken out the pictures
that I had with Will. Slowly, I walked to him as he stared at all the pictures. His face
was blank. Nervously, I gazed at him. Greg must have felt my eyes on him, because his
blue eyes turned to me. Without any other word, he cupped my cheek and he kissed me.
I smiled through the kiss, as I felt somehow reassured that he was ok with it.
Why are you smiling? he asked still really close to me.
My eyes traveled all around his features. I loved his blue intense eyes, his chapped lips
and the softness of his skin after he shaved. I love you I whispered smiling. Instantly,
Greg smiled back at me and he, once again, closed the gap between us kissing me more
passionately than before.
248

We pulled apart, and Greg stroked my face lovingly, you dont need to change, Soph. I
turned and looked at the clothes I had taken out. Frowning, I looked down. I was
wearing dark chocolate trousers, brown boots and a turquoise tank top. Smiling, Greg
grabbed my hand and pulled me outside, come on, and give me a tour of your house
before your dad comes.
Giggling, I walked with him, are you nervous?
It was the first time that my father and Greg would meet officially. Sure, Dad pretty
much knew everything about Greg and he knew him from the station, but I dont recall
seeing them having a conversation. Or crossing any words, for that matter.
Im more worried about my grandmother, to be honest.
I rolled my eyes, Greg, you are really acting immature when it comes to her. I mean,
really, how bad could she be, anyway?
Oh boy, was I wrong







Chapter 50

"Ready?"
Greg's body was completely tense, "as ready as I'll ever be..."
We were in front of the glass doors that lead to the restaurant where Isabella, Greg's
grandma, would arrive in a few minutes. We got there earlier, since Greg told me he
wanted to avoid his grandmother's wrath for being late. I rolled my eyes at him when he
told me that for the third time.
Greg's eyes were rooted on the glass doors. The clasp he had in my hand was tighter,
I'm sure it was about to cut my blood circulation, but I didn't utter a word.
249

I knew he was really uncomfortable for this. Whatever grudge he was holding on his
grandmother was getting the best of him.
Miraculously, I managed to squeeze his hand. A reassuring smile played on my lips,
"we're on this together, ok?"
His blue eyes gazed at me and a small smile formed on his lips. Pulling our intertwined
hands to his lips, he placed a soft kiss, "let's do this."
The hostess greeted us as the glass doors closed behind us. She looked a little over
twenty. Had long black hair and brown eyes. Her whole outfit was in black, "Welcome to
Annexe! Do you have a reservation?"
"It's under Greg Chaisty" I said as Greg's eyes roamed around the restaurant.
Her brown eyes scanned the list she had on the small mahogany counter in front of her,
smiling, she added, "there's someone already waiting for you."
"Bloody hell" Greg muttered beside me.
Greg was making me nervous. My pulse began to race and my breathing became
shallow. We strode through the small restaurant until we arrived at the corner, where a
small good looking old lady was looking out the window.
The restaurant was really nice; it had some plants around the tables that gave a cozy,
homey feeling. But neither I nor Greg noticed that. Greg was now clasping my hand
unbearably tight and my mouth felt really dry.
The hostess greeted the old lady, who completely ignored her. Her big blue eyes scanned
Greg first and then roamed over me.
She had the same deep ocean blue eyes as Greg, and she seemed to be really gorgeous a
while ago. Actually, scratch that, she was still gorgeous.
Her short hair was already white, but it was styled in a fashionable messy way. She
was wearing a white woman's business suit and blue topaz earrings and necklace.
Her lips were shut in a tight line and she nodded at the hostess after the poor girl asked
us about our drinks for the second time. The tension on the air was so strong that you
could cut it with a knife. She realized that, and left quietly.
"Hello Isabella" Greg's dark voice brought me out of my reverie.
My eyes widened a little bit. He doesn't call her grandma?
Isabella nodded as a response, "it was strange to hear from you, Greg. I suppose I owe it
to the lovely lady that is accompanying you." Her blue orbs gazed at me.
250

"I'm Sophie Mills" I lifted my now stretched hand to shake hers, "it's a pleasure to meet
you." My voice was thankfully calm, not the nervous turmoil that was clenching my
stomach.
She shook my hand in a tight clasp, "Nice to meet you, Sophie Mills. I'm Isabella
Chaisty, but I think you already know that."
Greg was watching the whole exchange silently. He had let my hand go, thankfully,
since it was still hurting from his previous tight clasp. Sighing, he grabbed the menu
and hid behind the menu.
Real mature, Greg...
I rolled my eyes at him as I grabbed my own menu, but the distinctive sound of a small
chuckle made both Greg's and I froze and look in front of us.
Isabella's blue eyes were sparkling amused. Her lips had tugged up in a small smile and
I had to admit that she looked really beautiful like that. When she sobered up, she
composed herself by taking an imaginary fluff off her jacket.
"I like you" she stated still with sparkling eyes.
Greg's blue eyes almost popped out of his face. He was peeking out of his menu
completely taken aback.
My own lips tugged up on a smile and I breathed out the air that I hadn't noticed that I
was holding.
"Thank you" My cheeks felt warm, "I like you too."
"So" she grabbed her menu in her, I presume, usual business like voice, "at what do I
owe your visit?"
Greg finally put down the menu, "Sophie wanted to meet you." He said in the most
serious tone I've ever heard. He hold her intense gaze in the same manner.
Isabella smiled at me, "and what is your relationship, may I ask?"
"She's my girlfriend" Greg answered immediately. Still holding her gaze.
"It was about time you start straightening your life, Greg."
Greg tensed beside me. Under the white tablecloth, I grabbed his hand and squeezed it
in a reassuring way.
"My life has always been straight, Isabella" he muttered gritting his teeth.
She raised an eyebrow, "so you say."
251

"Greg told me you own a real estate company" I burst out in one breath.
Anything, to change the topic.
Isabella's blue eyes settled on me, "He did? I'm surprised since he doesn't want anything
to do with it."
Shit.
Not the greatest topic.
"I think it's interesting" I whispered shyly as my eyes roamed around the table, trying
to think how to derail the topic from that touchy subject.
"Really?" She asked surprised.
"Yes." I stated confidently as I locked my eyes with her.
"She's a keeper" Isabella stated at Greg. It seemed more like an order, though.
Greg's lips clasped in a tight line and I was sure that he was mentally rolling his eyes.
Isabella, however, started talking about her company very animatedly. She told me how
it was created by her grandfather and how hard he had to work to be the number one
real estate company in Birmingham. She also explained to me that she was thinking
about taking it to a new level. She wanted to expand it to other cities.
I noticed how she ignored Greg the whole time. Her eyes and words were directed at me.
And even though she seemed genuinely happy telling me about her company, I felt bad
for Greg. I think that she was pressuring him too much.
Without me noting, an hour had passed.
Greg had pretty much kept quiet and drank more red wine that necessary. At some
point, he stopped looking at his grandmother and gazed outside of the window, taking a
few sips of his wine.
The food was really great, but even though I ate most of the time, since the old lady
continued to talk, I didn't enjoyed it. The whole thing left a bitter taste on my tongue.
The worst part was that I was sincerely interested in the company. Isabella's contagious
love for her work made me curious. I even asked her some questions. This only
encouraged her to talk even more animatedly.
After some time, the check arrived and Greg grabbed it before his grandma could. She
ignored it the same that she had ignored her grandson the whole time.
252

As we were leaving the restaurant, she gave me her business card with her cell phone
number on the back and asked me to call her sometime.
Taking me by surprise, she kissed my cheek once and smiled at me as she said goodbye.
She nodded at Greg one last time before getting in the black Audi that was already
waiting for her.
We stood watching the car disappear down the road in awkward silence.
"I'm sorry, Greg" I whispered gazing at him.
He shrugged. Still not looking at me, he said in an emotionless voice "it's not your fault,
Sophie. That's just the way it always is."
The ride back home on the taxi was uncomfortably silent. Greg didn't even try to hold
my hand or even acknowledge me. He sat watching through the window.
After paying the taxi, Greg strode on the stair eager to get inside the house. I grabbed
his hand before we got to the door.
"Greg..."
"I'm fine Sophie" his blue eyes met mine, "I just have a headache. I guess I should
probably take a nap." He smiled at me, but that smile didn't reach his eyes. Without
waiting for my answer, he pulled his hand and got inside the house.
I cursed myself for bringing out Isabella's company into the conversation. I wanted to
change the topic and it was the only thing that came into my mind.
Bloody hell, Sophie.
You really screwed up this time.
Greg stayed inside his room the rest of the day. I peeked inside his room a few times but
every time, he was lying on his bed with his back to the door.
Maybe he's sick...
Don't lie to yourself. I mentally scolded myself. I knew that this was a really hard
subject for him, so I gave him what he asked...
Space.
Dad got home after eight at night. Greg had come out for a few minutes to greet him but
he claimed he had a really bad headache, so he excused himself and went back to his
room after taking some pills my dad gave him.
"Is he all right?" Dad asked me as we watched him disappear up the stairs.
253

Sighing, I shook my head.

"I'm sure he'll feel better in the morning, Sophie."

"I hope so..." I whispered sadly.

That reminded me.

I wanted to talk to Laura, Will's mom tomorrow. I had already called her and I was
supposed to meet her for tea.

"Dad?" He took a seat at the sofa in front of the chimney. His brown eyes were gazing at
the blazing flames.

"Yes, sweetie?"

"How do you know Sharon?"






Chapter 51

My hands tightened the grip on my jacket as I stared at the blazing flames. The dancing
colors had me mesmerized for a few minutes. I knew Dad was stalling the conversation
by pouring some scotch. He seemed deep in thought as the amber liquid fell in the
glass.
After the crappy day I had, I was in no mood to push him to talk. I could wait.
Im sure Greg was asleep upstairs. Or at least pretending to be.
Finally, Dad took a seat on the sofa next to me. Gently, he grabbed my hand and my
eyes found his grey ones. They were filled with mixed emotions, but the one I could
figure out most was sadness and guilt.
That started to freak me out.
254

Dad, you are scaring me My pulse started to beat really fast.
Im sorry, Sophie. I didnt mean to He sighed and took a sip of his scotch. I just
dont want you to be angry at me. Not now
Is it that bad? My words came out as a whisper.
Dad smiled sadly at me, Hear me out and then you can tell me, ok?
I nodded.
He looked away at the blazing fire for a second, You know Lauren and I been seeing
each other for quite some time, his grey eyes turned to me for a second. I shifted in my
seat and pulled my knees up. I hugged myself and turned to look at the chimney too. A
few months ago, as I was leaving the station, I saw Will embracing a red haired girl
Sharon.
I rested my chin on my knees and closed my eyes. My dad continued, I was really mad
at Will. I confronted him right then. The bloke looked like he was about to pass away
his words were dripping with venom as his grasp tightened on his glass. I told him that
he needed to end things with you. You didnt deserve that, Sophie. His face dropped
down and he closed his eyes, after Will left I confronted Sharon and I noticed how sad
she looked. We walked to the nearest caf and she told me that she was pregnant and
that she was going to tell Will soon. I thought he was going to tell you that night, He
sighed and looked at me, The night you guys had the crash.
I turned my gaze at him. There were some tears on my eyes. The feelings of hurt and
pain came back on full force. Im sorry, Sophie he whispered sadly.
Why didnt you tell me? My voice came out colder than I intended it to be. My dad
flinched at the tone of my words.
What was the point? He wasnt here anymore. Im not even sure if you would have
believed me, Sophie
We stayed in silence for a long time. I thought about it. He was right. If he had told me
everything a few months ago, I wouldnt have believed it.
Did you talk to Lauren to send me that e-mail? The one she invited me for the
internship at the station?
Dad shook his head. That was all Lauren. I had no idea she would do that. I told her
everything, but I took out the part that involved Sharon. I dont know if Lauren would
have done something to her, and the poor girl was devastated and pregnant. She needed
the job.
255

I nodded. I understand where youre coming from, Dad. I dont like it, but I understand.
You expected him to tell me himself
The more time passed by, I realized how little I knew Will. I thought he was The One
for me, I thought that he loved me, that he respected mehow wrong I was
Im helping Sharon Dad whispered after a long silence from my part.
Helping her? How? I tilted my head and watched my father finish the last drops of his
drink.
Ive been giving her some money for the doctors and hospital. It just felt like something
I had to do. His grey eyes were still looking somber.
I grabbed his hand and smiled at him, I see where I get the sense of responsibility,
Dad.
He looked at me surprised, you arent mad at me?
I shrugged, You didnt lie. You just omitted some things. My Dad looked relieved, I
addedIm glad that Lauren contacted me, without noticing, she opened my eyes for
me.
I know he smiled, thats when I decided to marry her. Shes so protective of you. Like
a mother.
His words made my heart swell with warmness. He was right. Without really knowing
me, Lauren tried to help me out in her own way. Just like a mother could do to help her
daughter.
Shes a great woman, Dad He placed his glass on the small mahogany table in front of
us.
She is He shook his head amused.
I feel like a huge weight has been lifted off my shoulders, sweetie. Thank you I pulled
my knees down and Dad hugged me really tight, I love you, baby girl he whispered by
my ear.
I love you too, Dad.
I left Dads study in mixed emotions. For starters, I was glad to finally learn the truth. I
was also mad and disappointed at myself for being such a nave girl towards Will. I
dont know what were his plans for the future, but I was certain that if things continued
like that, we wouldnt be together now. My dad would have eventually told me and I
guess Id confronted Willwhat bothers me most, is how little I really knew of him
256

He was definitely not the person I had first fall for. I couldnt think of him more than a
cold calculating man who was a complete coward.
I shook my head as I stood in front of my door. My eyes travelled towards Gregs room.
What was going through his head?
Sighing and feeling lonelier than ever, I opened my door.
To my surprise, Greg was laid on my bed still with the same clothes he had been
wearing before, scrolling on his IPad. His blue eyes met mine and a small smile played
on his lips. In a second, his eyes watched me worried and he frowned. He dropped the
device on my bed and in long confident strides walked to me.
All right? His hand cupped my chin as I felt my eyes brimmed with some stupid tears.
I shook my head.
Greg grabbed me and his arms encircled my waist. I placed my head on his chest as one
lonely tear rolled down my cheek.
Im sorry, Sophie.
I closed my eyes as I enjoyed the warmness of his arms. I breathed in his musky
cinnamon smell and I sighed in contentment to have him close to me. I felt so warm and
secure in his arms. So much that it was still scary how deep my feelings were for him.
Why are you sorry, Greg? I asked after his words played on my mind for the second
time.
Because Ive been such a douchebag all day He whispered somewhat ashamed.
Opening my eyes, I gazed at his blue orbs, Im sorry for pushing you to see your
grandmother.
He shrugged, she was just like always. This time she did get to me, though
Why?
Because you were there.
My eyes must have looked quizzical to him, because he chuckled. He grabbed my hand
and pull me to bed. Silently, he arranged the pillows and laid in. He gestured me to lie
next to him with a small mischievous smile on his face. That made me smile too as I
laid beside him. Greg plopped on one elbow so he was facing me.
You mean everything to me, Sophie. His hand reached my face and his thumb
caressed my lips. Gregs blue eyes darkened as they roamed all over my face.
257

And what go to me was that I finally understand what Isabella has been telling me all
along.
Whats that? I whispered breathlessly. His thumb on my lips and the way that he was
looking at me was making my heart speed up.
That I need to do something with my life He sighed and pulled away his hand, I love
being a Dj, but if I want a future with you, which I do, his blue eyes sparkled, I need to
think about the future.
Mirroring his stance, I plopped in one elbow, too. What do you mean, Greg?
Ive been thinking about it all day, and I have an idea he snorted, but Im not sure of
its good, its more-
Tell me I interrupted him with a smile on my face.
Greg laid on the bed facing the ceiling. He put his arms behind his head. You know
how we get a lot of demos from new bands? Ive heard a few and some of them are really
good, but these guys have it tough. You cant play them just for fun, they have to be
signed to a record label so we can play them and most of them dont-
Greg! I squealed excitedly, making him laugh. Are you telling me that you want to
open your own label company?
Well he faced me again with a small smirk on his face, what Ive been wanting to tell
you before you kindly interrupted me, I rolled my eyes, making his smirk wider, is
that I want us to open our own record company.
Us? I asked surprised.
Yes he whispered huskily as he leaned closer to me, us. Before I could utter a single
syllable, his lips were on mine. In no time, he deepened the kiss as his arms grabbed me
and pulled me closer.
His kiss really made me almost have a heart attack. Not to mention that as usual, my
brain stopped working.
Would I ever get tired of this?
Pulling apart, the love that shone in his blue dark eyes as he gazed at me hungrily
reassured me how deep in love we both were.
What do you say, princess? his dark husky voice made me get goose bumps. In a good
weird way, if you know what I mean
Uh?
258

Greg chuckled at my idiotic question. Stupid brain malfunction.
Are you in, Sophie?
Im in at anything you propose, Greg.
His smirk transformed in a devilish smile, good to know, princess.
Shit. Did I say that out loud?
Yes, Sophie Greg answered amused.
My cheeks flushed as Greg crashed his lips on mine one more time.
After we pulled apart, we cuddled on the bed still with our clothes on. But to be honest,
at the rate things were going, I dont think we could stay like that for long.
Sophie? Greg asked still panting. I was laid against his chest and I could hear his
beating heart going really fast.
Yes? I said breathlessly.
Do you honestly think that going to Laura tomorrow is a good idea?
I sighed. All the rip apart Gregs clothes feelings gone.
I dont know I answered honestly.
To be honest, after talking with my father I doubt it was a good idea. If I didnt know
Will at all and I was truly disappointed in him, I didnt think I could hide those
sentiments out of my voice. And Laura was his mother. Of course she was going to freak
out and be mad at me and I didnt know if I could honestly hold of my thoughts on his
son.
Greg stayed silent but his heart rate was slowing down.
I dont think so. I just feel like flipping the page and get this over with
Then do it, Soph. If Sharon feels like doing it, let her do it. Not you.
I shifted my body and ended up straddling him, I think you are right, Greg Chaisty. It
is time to close this book
Gregs lips tugged up in a beautiful smile, Its time to start a new one, Sophie Mills.
With you I added breathlessly for the billionth time tonight.
259

Yes, Sophie, with me As soon as his words left his mouth, he pulled himself up so he
ended up seating on the bed and he leaned really close to my face.
I love you he whispered.
I didnt answer.
I closed the small gap that was keeping us apart and lost myself in him





Chapter 52

I ran my hands reeling on the softness of the fabric on my hands. Looking up, I admired
one of the most beautiful dresses that Ive ever worn in my life. My green eyes sparkled
with happiness and somewhat nervousness.
Although I shouldnt be nervous.
There was a soft knock at the door that made me turn away from my reflection. Come
in I turned my head again to admire the flowers that were carefully placed on one of
my shoulders, as Amy walked behind me.
She looked stunning as always. This time, though, she was literally glowing. Yes. My
best friend was three weeks pregnant. She had found out yesterday, and even though it
wasnt showing yet, she looked blissfully happy. Her blonde hair was messily arranged
in an up do and her red dress looked like a second skin. As she approached me, her red
tainted lips tugged up on a sincere smile.
Nervous? she smirked at me as she placed her palm on her still flat stomach.
I shook my head, Im not the one getting married.
Well, Im positive your own wedding will be really soon. She gently shoved me with
her shoulder.
Chuckling, I placed my right palm on her stomach, Im sure yours is sooner, Amy.
260

Amy blushed and showed me her left hand. There was a sparkly ring on one of her
fingers. My eyes widened in surprise, Wow! Marks fast! I grabbed her hand to admire
the solitaire on her finger.
He told me he had been carrying it for the right moment, and after I told him I was
pregnant, he ran to the bedroom and came back carrying a red velvet box. He kneeled in
front of me and asked me to marry him her eyes had happy tears on them.
I was really happy for them. Even though Amy had been freaking out for the last few
days for missing her period, she was honestly happy when she found out she was
pregnant. We both knew what Marks reaction would be, so she wasnt worried about
that. She was just worried about being a good Mom, and all that.
Im really happy for you I hugged my best-friend as a few tears rolled down her cheek.
Im so emotional She whined embarrassed.
I chuckled again as I gently patted her on the back, its good that you have Sharon to
talk about it.
Yeah, yeah She rolled her eyes.
So, are you ready? She asked carefully wiping her eyes in front of the mirror.
I smiled, yes.
We walked to the entrance of the chapel. My father was waiting for us at the entrance.
To be honest, I didnt notice him much, since my eyes were glued to the man next to
him.
Gorgeous would be an understatement. He literally took my breath away. His blonde
hair was messily styled the way I always loved it. He looked really elegant on the black
tuxedo he had chosen for the occasion. His blue eyes were watching me intently as I
approached him and he was sexily smiling at me.
Hey he huskily whispered as soon as I approached him.
Hi I said blushing.
You look beautiful.
Im sure I was blushing ten times harder, since his smile widened. You clean up good,
too.
He reached my hand and placed a small kiss on it. Smirking, Greg added, I know.
I rolled my eyes and pulled away my hand. Gently, I slapped him on the shoulder get
over you, Greg.
261

He was laughing as my dad cleared his throat, Im going to steal Sophie from you for a
little while, Greg.
Greg patted my dads back, Ill see you later, princess. He winked at me before turning
around to get to the entrance of the chapel.
Greg and my father had talked a lot on the last few days. Greg had asked my father for
advice on opening our own record label. Surprisingly, my dad knew a few things about
it, so it had been really helpful and they had started bonding. Which I was really glad,
since they were both truly important for me.
Yes.
It was official.
We were opening our own record label.
Everyone at the station were excited for us. Mark and Julian were going to invest with
us. They werent giving up their Dj position, though. Only Greg was leaving the station
to work on our own company full-time. There were tons of things to be done, but we
were really excited about it.
Lauren had asked Greg to work at the radio for at least two months, until she found a
worthy replacement. Her words.
That had given us time to work on the legal matters of the company and all the
complicated things we had to do before officially opening it.
Actually, according to Gregs calculations, if everything turned as planned, we would
open it in eight months.
We had already talked to two bands, which were eagerly encouraging us to speed up all
the required documents to open it.
All and all, things were working for us.
Greg tugged on my arm bringing me back to reality. My eyes widened in surprise, since
I hadnt noticed that I had already walked down the aisle with my father at my side and
that the ceremony had already started.
Looking at those mesmerizing blue eyes, my lips formed an authentic smile for him.
Greg leaned closer to me and whispered by my ear, one of this days, we are going to be
the ones in front Butterflies erupted on my stomach, and you are going to be the most
stunning bride.
My mouth felt dry as I processed his words. Even though we were pretty much living
together and I knew for a fact that he loved me, Gregs words affected me in a good way.
262

One day, I will be Mrs. Chaisty.
My eyes searched for his. My stomach clenched at finding myself drowning in his
beautiful blue eyes. He was staring at me with so much love and intensity that my
knees failed me. Thankfully, Greg arms were already around my waist.
I love you so much, Greg. I wanted to say it out loud one more time. I knew he got the
meaning of my stare, because his lips goofily grinned at me once more.
The ceremony was really pretty. Lauren and my dad looked extremely happy. Every
little detail worked out as planned and I was feeling really proud about it.
A small party was planned in an old beautiful Hotel outside of London. The thirty
minute drive passed really fast, since we had drove with Amy and Mark.
They talked the whole time about the incoming baby and all the plans they had for their
own wedding. Amy told me it was my duty to help her plan it. Its maid of honors duty,
she commanded. Mark asked Greg to be his best man. We both agreed instantly.
Although, Im not sure I had an option. But I loved Amy, so I was really excited for her.
At the party, we seated with Julian and Sharon. I noticed that they were really getting
along. I hadnt talked to Julian, but I suspected he had already come out clean to her.
That was good, since Sharon seemed to secretly like him too. I knew it was all too
sudden for her, but it was a good thing for her to have someone close to her.
Sharons belly was about to burst out. She was really big now. The baby was due in
literally no time. They were just waiting for the signs to run to the hospital. Sharon
carried a small suitcase with all the necessities for the birth.
As the guys left to bring us some refreshments, Sharon approached me rubbing her
back. Sophie? I ve been meaning to ask you something
Absentmindedly, I nodded my head. I was noticing how noisy Kate was becoming. She
was clearly tipsy laughing around with some guys. I still didnt like her, but she had
stayed away from me and Greg on the last week. Im sure Greg had something to do
with it, but I was glad she finally seemed to work on her own. Still, she was pretty much
making a fool of herself at the moment.
Frowning, I turned my head at Sharon who had clearly asked me something, but I
hadnt paid attention, Im sorry, Sharon, could you repeat it?
She looked behind me and her eyebrows frowned as she noticed the same thing as me.
She shook her head, after returning her gaze at me; she shyly said I wanted to ask you
to be the godmother of my baby, Sophie.
Genuinely surprised, I focused all my attention to her. Wow, Sharon that isI
meanyes, of course, Id be honored.
263

Sharon breathed again. I didnt notice that she was holding her breath in the first place.
Running a hand on her belly, she added, Youre the first person that came out
whenever I think about it. I know its somewhat weird and all, but you are so kind and
such a good person, that I want you to be around my little boy.
Thank you, Sharon. I will be, no matter what.
I know Her green eyes looked teary, Thank you.
No need to thank me. My smile faded as I heard Kates scream over the next table. My
gaze travelled to her and even though I was somewhat alarmed, I noticed that she was
still playing around.
Shes definitely not tipsy. More like drunk.
Sharon groaned next to me, Shes pretty much out of it, doesnt she?
I nodded absentmindedly. No matter what, I felt kind of bad for her
Stop it, Sophie Sharon deadpanned.
Sorry?
Stop feeling bad for her.
How did you-
She smiled at me, I know you, now. You are too kind for your own good.
I rolled my eyes, whatever I muttered under my breath.
Sharon chuckled as the guys approached our table, bringing all my attention to the blue
eyed man that leaned in front of me.
Dance with me? He blinked at me innocently. Greg didnt wait for an answer; he
grabbed my hand and pulled me to him.
The music slowed down and I could recognize Frank Sinatras the way you look tonight
playing in the background.
My heart immediately started to race. Greg gently pulled me closer as he embraced me.
We slow danced in some kind of trance.
I always thought that those cheesy movies that fade everyone at the background were
pretty much corny and cheesy.
Until now.
264

We were in a world of our own. We didnt even exchange words. We didnt need to. The
way he was holding me and the small goose bumps his gaze was sending me was
enough to have my hearth speeding up in frenzy.
Gregs lips parted as he leaned closer to me when someone bumped into us. Gregs arms
instantly held me tighter against me and his eyes darkened. He glared at the couple
behind us.
I sighed as I noticed who it was.
It was Kate with God knows who. She was clearly drunk and the guy was pretty much
all over her. Obviously, taking advantage of her state.
Greg groaned before turning his gaze to me. His blue eyes softened just by looking at
me.
Greg I whispered, hes taking advantage of her. I stated clearly the obvious.
He shrugged, she doesnt seem to mind.
I dont think she actually notices anything, Greg.
He knew what I was going to tell him. Sighing, he let go of me, So?
So, we have to help her.
But-
I placed a finger on his lips, effectively making him stop. If I were on the same
situation, I sure hope someone would try to help me.
He rolled his eyes, you would never get yourself in a situation like that.
Still. I pressed.
Greg closed his eyes clearly getting annoyed by me. You are lucky I love you so much
he groaned.
I got on my toes to peck him on the lips, I love you, too.
Ill take her home. He said clearly not happy with it.
Ill come with-
No he cut me in, its your fathers wedding. You cant leave, Soph. Ill take her and Ill
come back, ok?
265

A small guilty feeling came over me, Im sorry, Greg. After thinking hard for a few
seconds, I added, why dont we call her a taxi?
Greg snorted, Shes really drunk. I hate to admit this, but I dont think its safe for
her.
Sorry.
His blue eyes softened, its ok. Its one of the reasons I love you, Soph. You are an
extraordinaire person. His lips tugged up on a mischievous smile, still, Im looking
forward to see how you plan to thank me, later on
My cheeks flushed as my eyes widened. I was still working on being as forward as Greg
usually was.
Greg laughed and pecked me one last time, I wont take long.
I saw him approach Kate and grabbing her by the elbow, he pulled her away from the
guy without any word. Before he left, he turned to look at me and smiled at me.
That beautiful breathtaking smile that he had reserved for me.
Two hours passed and still there was no sign of Greg. I didnt want to call him on his
mobile, because, one, I didnt want to be the clingy girlfriend, and two, my own cell was
pretty much dead. I had forgotten to charge it. I busied myself by talking to some of my
Dads closest friends.
As I was reciting my uncles Freds usual speech on how much I looked like my mother,
I noticed that Mark received a phone call that made him pale. He clumsily sat down and
looking down, he grabbed his head with his hands.
A really bad feeling clenched my stomach.
Without paying attention, I left my uncle mid-sentence and walked to him. Amy had
noticed the same as me, and she was on her knees talking to him. The time seemed to
slow down, because the ten steps that I had to take to reach them felt like fifty.
When I finally approached them, Amy turned to look at me with teary eyes. They were
frightened and sad at the same time.
Amy? Mark? Whats going on? My voice broke as the last words left my mouth.
Marks head shut up so fast that Im sure his neck craned.
His eyes held tears and he looked at me with sorrow.
He closed his eyes as he mumbled, Greg had an accident.
266


Chapter 53

Greg had an accident.
My heart broke in a million pieces.
Dispair.
Sorrow.
But most of all fear of losing the love of my life
I stood speechless for a few seconds, before I blacked out.
Its been almost two years.
The same feeling of despair makes my eyes water every time I think about how hard
those times were.
Greg had a really bad concussion and had to go through brain surgery. Those six hours
were the worst hours of my life.
Every minute stretched and every second passed in slow motion.
Sighing, I wiped the tears that had already started to spill.
I passed one hand over the cold empty space that surrounded me.
My stomach clenched at the empty feeling all those memories left.
Come on, Sophieget up My voice sounded hoarse even to my ears.
Breathing deeply, I calmed myself before getting out of the bed.
I took a shower and dressed in comfy cozy clothes. It was November already, so the
weather was really cold outside.
As I wrapped a purple scarf over my grey coat, I walked out of the house. It was already
the afternoon. I had worked non-stop the night before, ending at almost four in the
morning, so I decided to indulge myself over the morning and sleep almost all day.
My cell phone vibrated inside the back pocket of my jeans. Groaning, I pulled it outside
to find another text from Julian.
267

Julian: Are you coming?
I pressed the call button since I was already walking to the station.
Hey, gorgeous! Julian answered flirting.
I rolled my eyes, always flirting, JuliantskI dont think your wife is happy about
that.
He laughed nervously, well, shes not around right now, and you wont say anything,
right?
Julian and Sharon had been married for a year. After the babys birth, Julian asked
Sharon to marry him. She wasnt sure at the beginning, but after considering it
sometime, and listening to the pestering words of me and Amy, she finally accepted. She
later told us that she knew she loved Julian the moment he proposed, but she was
really scared about everything.
Anthony was about to be two years now, and he was cuter than ever before. He was a
bit chubby and red haired like his mom. His eyes were Wills, though. Laura was really
proud of him and grateful that she got to be his grandmother.
A year ago, Sharon finally talked to her about it. Laura had no choice to believe her
since the baby had a remarkable resemblance with his father. After that day, Wills
family was head over heels over the cute little baby.
As weird as it may seem, I felt relieved and happy for them. At the beginning it was
hard for all of us, but now whenever I saw them, they always treated me as another
daughter and the whole awkward situation was already buried.
Chuckling, I shook my head, youre incorrigible, Julian
Yeah, wellwhatever. Are you coming soon?
I fastened my pace, huffing, I added, Jeezwhats with the hurry, Julian? Good thing
my house is five blocks away from the station
The familiar Starbucks meet my eyes and I suddenly had the urge to get a toffee nut
frapuccino. Hey, Im going to make a quick detour.
I could picture Julian rolling his eyes, Youve got eight minutes to get your pretty little
bottom here. Get me a house blend, please.
I will only get it because of your kind remark of my little bottom, Juls. We both now
that now its nothing but little.
Julian chuckled, hurry up, Sophie. Ill meet you at studio 10.
268

I stopped at the entrance of the coffee shop, studio 10?! Thats on the fifth-
Hurry He hang up.
Groaning, I ordered both coffees and crossed the street to get to the station.
It had been quite some time since I stepped foot in it, but every corner of the building
seemed now familiar to me.
Walking through the main corridor, I ran into Scott and a gorgeous brunette.
Hey I huffed.
Hi Sophie! His blue eyes sparkled from excitement.
How are you? Hows the new show going on?
Its been pretty awesome! People have responded to it pretty well.
Yeah, I heard its really popular, Scott. Congratulations My eyes travelled curiously to
his companion.
Scott noticed and clearing his throat, he introduced us, Emily, Sophie he gestured his
hand between us.
I rolled my eyes, how articulate, Scott.
With flushed cheeks, he simply shrugged.
Emily was really beautiful. She had long straight almost black hair. What stroke me
most where her emerald eyes. Hi she shyly mumbled.
After saying hi to her, smiling, I wriggled my eyebrows to Scott.
Blushing even harder, he grabbed her by the elbow and muttered a hasty bye, before
walking outside.
Its my turn to make fun of others for a change, I thought happily.
Stopping at studio 4, I glanced at the door from the place that held so many memories. I
still remembered the awkwardness I felt the first moment I stepped on the same I place
I had my feet on.
Sharons rudeness, Gregs mysteriousness
So many things had changedand still everything was the same
A sad smile formed in my lips when my thoughts drifted to Will
269

Would we still be together?
I dont think so.
He didnt really love me.
I know I didnt love him.
I wish I could change the fact that he wasnt here anymore
I wish we could have ended things and after some time, managed to be friends again
but things never happen how we expect them to be
On the other hand
I wouldnt change anything
My phone started vibrating again. Jeez
Sighing, I resumed walking towards the stairs.
When I finally reached the door for the fifth floor I was already somewhat sweaty. Good
thing I ordered a frapuccino.
As if he were expecting me, Mark opened the door for me.
I stared at him suspiciously.
What are you doing here? I said with narrowed eyes.
Mark shuffled nervously, I-Well, Julian told me to help you, sinceyou know he
reached out for one of the coffees in my hand, you seem to be carrying too many
things
O.K.?
How are you feeling, Sophie?
Tired. Cranky. Emotionalby now you must really understand me
Mark chuckled, you bet I do! Amy is making me crazy, you know?
Well, having twins and about to pop out a third baby must make you so
He shrugged, she said she wanted another baby
Smiling, I shook my head as we approached the door marked with a huge ten sign.
270

Do you happen to know the reason why Julian made me come here today?
Nope! he said popping the p. Not a clue at all!
Anyway he handed me the coffee again and knocked on the door three times, this is
my cue. See you later!
Mark hurriedly left waving his hand.
What the hell is going on?
Great.
He didnt even open the freaking door for me.
Placing one coffee on the floor, I grabbed the knob of the door and finally opened the
door. Without looking inside, I took the coffee from the floor and muttered This better
be good, Julian
It is A husky dark voice said.
My lips tugged up immediately at the sound of his voice.
My heart started beating faster on its own accord.
The room was poorly illuminated. It took my eyes a few seconds to get used to the
darkness.
Greg?
His blue eyes were watching me intensely like they always did.
They took my breath away.
He took my breath away.
No matter how much time passed, Greg looked handsomer with time. He had grey
pants and a black shirt. His dark blond hair was messily styled as always. His smugly
signature smirk was already playing on his lips.
Whats going on? I asked warily, placing the paper cups on the table, next to the
controls.
Greg reached one hand for me in silence.
Greg?
271

He tugged me to the glass doors, to the other side of the cabin. Before we crossed over
them, he turned to me and gently took off my scarf and grey jacket. He tossed them to
the sofa behind us.
Peeking to the other side of the room, I noticed small rows of white candles all over the
room.
Greg?
His dark blue mesmerizing eyes glanced at me. Butterflies erupted in my stomach.
There was so much love reflected in them that my eyes instantly watered.
Still holding my hand in silence, Greg walked me to the nearest chair. Carefully, he
grabbed me by the waist and placed me on it.
I couldnt stop looking at him. He caressed my cheek and pecked me one time before
tracing with his thumb the one tear that had already spilled.
Blushing, I mumbled, Im sorryIm so-
Emotional he finished for me, I know.
He rubbed gently my bulgy stomach smiling.
Do you remember the first time I dedicated a song for you?
Speechless, I nodded.
I have another one for you.
And you he added softly, patting my stomach smiling.
Looking behind me for a moment, Greg grabbed the microphone next to him, Thank
you for tuning in tonight, people. As Julian promised, we have a huge surprise for
yousinging live is the famous band of One Direction. He moved his hand from my
belly to gesture at someone from behind, hit it, guys!
Turning around, I found all five of them watching me smiling. They were all seated with
their guitars and some microphones in front of them.
Although I was already used to hang with them, it was still overwhelming to have them
singing for me.
Yes.
They had signed in our record label two months ago.
272

So, yeah, we had hanged out a lot. I loved to be around them when they were practicing
or recording a new song. Greg knew that, so he made sure that whenever they were
around, I was the first one to know.
Blushing, I turned to glance at a smirking Greg.
They sang to me little things.
My favorite song in the whole world.
Well, one of them, anyway
Before they finished, Greg knelt in front of me with the microphone in one of his hands.
Sophie MillsI love you so much he swallowed the lump that had formed on his
throat, would you make me the happiest man alive and marry me?
My mouth felt dry and my eyes brimmed with happy tears.
If one could burst out of happiness, then that would be me at that exact moment...
Yes, Greg, of course
His smile widened and his eyes reflected the happiness he felt
Since I couldnt lean to kiss him, due to my five months pregnancy belly, he got up and
kissed me with so much love, leaving me breathless.
Pulling apart, he slowly slipped the beautiful tiffany solitaire in my finger.
Breathless, I shyly mumbled, did you have to do this live, for the whole nation to
hear?
Smirking he huskily said, there was pretty much no other way to do this, princess



THE END...